NEW DAY

(OOC: So sorry I’ve been MIA for over a month, guys. Real life can be a bit crazy, as you all know. At any rate, I got my post half done and then Kari and I decided it would just be easiest for everyone at this point to start fresh and jump ahead to the next morning…. So I'm starting a new thread here.)

Mira laid in bed scrolling through one of the palace tablets that had been given to her. She was trying to figure out more ‘fun’ activities she and Koran could take Yuna and Altaire to do, and maybe bring along Mikleia too after having met Koran’s adopted little sister yesterday. She wondered if it was odd that she needed to figure out what ‘fun’ was to others, to kids the age of her sister. She hadn’t really experienced that herself until meeting Koran. She really did appreciate getting to see the world through his eyes… as he’d lived a far different life than she had… Her reading skills were still improving, but the magic in the tablet helped when needed, sometimes offering up images of the activities and games.

Sarah was up early this morning. She had paused in her efforts to make the girls pancakes for breakfast to answer a few urgent messages from the infirmary. In particular, she wanted to check up on Opal’s status, which seemed to have improved greatly overnight. The last rounds in the earliest hours of the morning indicated she had woken and was drinking and talking with the other nurses tending to her, but that she didn’t have any appetite, which was understandable. Sarah had ensured a guard was kept on Opal’s room all night, and another had patrolled the infirmary, to ensure Morgana didn’t make any return trips. In fact, everyone in the castle was on the lookout for her… but she was in hiding somehow. Which concerned her.

Then there was the issue yesterday with Logan. Drak had identified who he was, but they hadn’t confronted him yet since he hadn’t done anything wrong. They couldn’t just assume someone was up to no good. Sadly, something had to happen first. Thankfully, he’d teleported them all away from the dining room safely and they’d met up with Esric to inform him of their concerns. He’d seemed worried, but guarded on the matter, and while she respected his privacy, she was curious about it. He seemed to be worried enough for Rem that he agreed to let her stay with Sarah, Drak and Mikleia last night… which the girls seemed to enjoy. She’d heard them giggling most of the night in Miki’s room until they’d passed out…

Esric woke up and paused a moment, trying to figure out where he was. This wasn’t his hollow tree loft in Firen Village back in N’Jara… No, he was in D’Joran. That was right. He sat up slowly and paused as he saw Minato asleep on the other side of the bed and Esric felt the uncomfortable heat of a blush. Why was he here? Oh, right. They’d been talking last night. Minato was, perhaps, the only one here who had been clear on the fact he knew there was more to the story and to Esric’s concerns over Rem… and that medallion she wore. She’d clutched it so intensely and has spoken so apologetically to her big brother when they reunited… it was clear everything seemed to circle around that. How much had he told the elf about his heritage? He couldn’t remember clearly. They’d talked for a long time over a bottle… or was it two… of that fruity wine that so easily crept up on you.

***********
Del had just settled back down in bed after tending to the twins and putting them back down for a little longer. She turned onto her side and looked at Acerbus as he was still sleeping and she smiled, moving to push his hair away from his face. With help from Judith, they’d written and released a Royal Statement yesterday. Hopefully it had quelled any concerns. They also hadn’t touched on the matter of Zlo being the prisoner transported to La’Shire via the portal. There was no need to startle them further. They’d only made it clear that a prisoner that was of interest to La’Shire had been apprehended in Unkindness and promptly transported into their custody.

Some things from yesterday were still on her mind, though… Like the news of Lady Lilyananna’s collapse at the meeting. Word of her condition had finally come through from both Dr. Carnac as well as a report from Mizuki at the Sacred Oak… but it’d been evening by the time word had reached them. It also appeared Samson had met with a secret visitor late in the evening… someone who she was sure they’d learn the identity of some time today… And then there was her sister… presumably… who she was waiting for the opportunity to finally speak with…

Blake had decided to stay put in Unkindness with Mela overnight. It seemed only right since she had so much she was invested in at the moment regarding her family. This was where they needed to be right now. He and Jupiter had actually found some common ground in their time spent talking yesterday and, hopefully, Blake had managed to get through to him that it was okay to ‘lighten up’ at times and just enjoy himself. He didn’t have to always appear the stoic and serious sort to everyone other than Twilight. He’d also been able to make the offer to Nessaran to stay on and become a tutor Knight for Zanna’s children, giving her the chance to sleep on it. He’d hear her decision today…

Atticus had woken before the sun. He couldn’t get much sleep, and he’d met with Samson in the late hours of the night to discuss the reason behind his impromptu visit. The matter of Lilyananna… and what had been revealed to him by… his eldest daughter, a child he hadn’t known about until just yesterday, one he shared with Lily and who Samson had taken in and given sanctuary here when she was in dire straits. Samson had promised he would get more information on the situation and he’d make sure to let Atticus know the moment Lily was clear to have visitors.

******

Gideon had slept in the den last night to ensure he would wake quickly should Karin or anyone else attempt to barge into his home. If given the opportunity to return upon the Harpy even an ounce of the ‘favor’ he bestowed on Sabine’s best friend, Gideon would oblige. Karin wouldn’t dare make such a scene, though, and the night went by rather quietly. It was early in the morning and the Dusk Lion sat up slowly on the large sofa, his ears turning back some as he heard some rustling in the kitchen. “You’re up early.”

Faroe moved to the doorway and looked over at his father, nodding a bit. “I thought I’d make breakfast for mom and miss Lily. Least I could do,” he said before disappearing into the kitchen again.

Gideon got up and made his way to the kitchen and looked at the breakfast being made. “Your mother was up often to check on Lily, but she did really well last night, thanks to Mizuki.”

“And what about Karin? He just gets away with what he did?” Faroe asked.

“You can’t risk your new position going up against the likes of Karin beyond what you’ve already done, Faroe. You can’t help usher in change here that Acerbus expects if you get yourself involved in something of this level. Sir Ambrose and Lady Josie are on the matter. Our concern is to ensure our guest makes a full recovery without any worry of her husband or children. The rest will sort itself out. The truth always comes out, son. Karin got away with his crimes before… he won’t always be that lucky.”

Koi had spent a few hours the other afternoon with Faroe while Mars went to check on Acerbus and Delilah. It had actually been a good thing to have Faroe’s company for a while. For one, he was able to inform her of just what had happened in the meeting and what had occurred with her mentor, Lady Lilyananna. Nothing he told her should have surprised her so much. Her father had never been a fan of Karin or Midas for that matter. He was a good judge of character, so if he had concerns, he had his reasons. And, of course, Faroe gave her plenty of pointers for her first meeting when it did come… after all, three of her fellow Young Council were replacing their parents, who had been shunned from Unkindness after being parties to the failed coup. Koi was able to come into it with the knowledge her father was a hero and was respected for his sacrifice while trying to expose the corruption in the Council. This morning, though, she was grateful to just be able to sleep in a little bit with Mars. He’d returned with great relief to learn that Delilah and Acerbus and their children were all fine… It’d be a bit of a strange and exhausting day, and she only hoped this one would be a little less intense.

~*~

Twilight turned over in the blankets and snuggled up against Jupiter some more, not yet ready to wake up. Mela had said today they could go see if Roddy got anywhere with their list from Dimael. They needed enough, Twilight hoped, to protect not just Fleur from the Gypsy Witch that was after her, but also Del and her babies, who Dim expressed concern that they too could be found and targeted. Then there was the matter of organizing the trip to Aeon… so she could obtain the full blessings of her gift as Oracle, which would finally give her control of it rather than letting it control her. But all of that felt less important over the wellbeing of her family…

Lulu opened her eyes and sat up slowly on the cot she’d slept on in Sharply’s room. She’d watched the kids for Zanna until about dinner time, then returned to stay with her brother overnight, not wanting to leave him alone. She noticed one of the priestesses checking on him and changing out the purification crystals in the room that helped to focus the healing energies of the Sacred Oak. “How is he?” she asked quietly.

“Sorry if I woke you,” the priestess whispered. “He’s… improving. It’s a process. He still needs a lot of rest and to continue to be treated here for a while yet… but he’s in the best place he could be,” she added. “You should get some more sleep. You were up with him most of the night. We’ll send someone with breakfast and tea when the cook comes in,” she said before quietly letting herself out.

Lulu laid back down and fixed the pillow under her head as she looked across at her brother, and hard as she tried to keep her eyes opened, she let them slowly close again.

Deetra was up early, meditating, this morning. She was having trouble finding calm. She was nervous and worried about today. Today she was supposed to find out where she was to go once leaving the Sacred Oak… She hadn’t yet been informed if her potential host had agreed to keep her, though Toia had most likely had that meeting with Donovan yesterday afternoon. Deet had only been out of the coven a couple of times, and usually with supervision, and sequestered to very secure parts of Unkindness to work on the lanterns and such. As curious as she was about the rest of it, about what else was out there, what life outside the coven was like… it was both exciting and unsettling… the unknown.

Nascha and Serg had gone back through the portal after enjoying dinner in Unkindness and a couple of hours in the upper canopy watching a display of falling stars that had been forecast for the night. They hadn’t gotten to see Mela there, but Serg seemed determined to look into a possible perch for them there. It’d been a good day for them, though. She just loved being able to fly everywhere and she enjoyed the differences from the palace. This was home, but it was fun to have a whole different place to visit just through the portal. She was sleeping in this morning, though, having truly worn herself out with all of the flying and excitement.

******

Eros stretched out in his bed and felt the warmth of a body in the blankets beside him. He turned over and moved his arm over Crys’s waist and settled in for a little longer. He was usually up very early, just a force of habit for him… first to try to do repairs around Unkindness before too many were awake… but since joining the Guards, he’d usually been up early for whatever duty he was assigned that day. But he was only on-call today… so he could enjoy sleeping in with his girlfriend, as long as she let him.

Orion hadn’t meant for Pherenice to sleep away the entire day and night in his bed. He’d gone to get something to eat, but she’d slept right through dinner. He supposed she needed it, but he did check on her many times to make sure she was alright. This morning he was out cold on the sofa in his room with a blanket pulled up over his head. He’d slept well enough, and he preferred Phere have his bed if it was helping her rest…

******
Tiff was no morning bird, especially not when sleeping in meant more time spent in Abbadon’s arms. Only once they’d gone back to their room for the night and unwound from the day did she finally tell Abbadon everything that had happened in the infirmary when she’d left him, Safira and Balian in the gardens. Finding the right treatments for Opal’s condition under such stressful conditions had certainly affected her. It was like working on a bomb that was quickly counting down and she’d disarmed it at the last moment. She had mentioned she wanted to check in on Opal some time tomorrow, which was now today. Abbadon had made her feel so much better and certainly helped her relax from the day, something she’d very happily accepted.

Vera snuggled up to Rio, drawn to his warmth and nestling her head against his chest. She took a deep breath and let out a soft purring sigh. Their picnic date had been so amazing and they’d taken a walk in the gardens after nightfall to see the stars. Apparently, this side of D’Joran was getting a stunning meteor shower last night. And although Raiser’s ‘abyss’ had made most of the skies overcast and dark for this region, the protections around La’Shire kept the skies overhead clear. Vera wasn’t used to such romantic happenings… and yet this place seemed to offer them at every turn, and Rio seemed to take it all in stride and leaned into what this place had to offer them during their stay. He’d even explained to her in more detail the offer that Prince Averie had made him… and it certainly felt like Rio had found a new niche.

Juno was up early this morning, reading through one of the books that had been left for Torin to help him acclimate to his new Druid and Mystrian heritages. She laid in bed, leafing through the book and finding it almost boring enough to fall back to sleep. She was sure that Torin would learn so much more if he had the chance to learn directly from the Druids… She yawned a bit, moving to lay on her back and look over at where Torin was still sleeping and smiled. As he tried new things in the Singing Gardens, she’d been his note-taker, since he simply couldn’t do all of it himself and she knew he’d want to look back over those notes later. She was sure he was tired, even if he did have the stamina of a mystic now.

Saffy and Duncan had talked on and off about what had happened from his perspective the day she’d been taken. He hadn’t seemed to hold anything back from her, which she’d been thankful for. She’d reassured him that none of it was ‘dumb,’ as he’d put it. The Archives meant a lot to him and to be locked out of them without any discussion in advance couldn’t have been easy for him… And then when he was imprisoned, seemingly for his own safety, and sensed her in danger… she apologized that he had to go through that… knowing how awful that likely felt, because she knew that feeling… of being stuck somewhere when all you wanted was to get to the one you love…

Saffy had urged him to speak with Traitorin again once things had settled more, that she felt it was important for both of them. She didn’t want to speak for the king, but she could understand why Traitorin had been rash in the moment… something he’d since apologized to Duncan for. He was responsible for the safety of so many here. If he felt that safety was at risk, he was liable to be reactive, and unfortunately Duncan took the brunt of the fallout. He was making strides to show Duncan that he still wanted him to be the Guardian, that he still believed in him, and that he wanted him to get the proper training he deserved. If Traitorin didn’t wish Duncan to continue to be the Guardian of the Archives, he wouldn’t have agreed to let Coriander train him. Circumstances and misunderstanding could… get out of hand sometimes… she’d reasoned.

This morning, though, Saffron was still sound asleep… normally up with the sun. But she had many reasons to sleep in today… one of which simply being that she felt at peace enough now to be able to. Part of that coming from Duncan finally being able to unburden himself with her too, and to freely tell her about what was probably one of the worst days for both of them.

Sandy had gotten to meet with Tria for a little while, she and Panro getting a chance to even meet little Ban when Aspen returned from meeting with Fang. It wasn’t a traditional honeymoon for any of them, but they’d no doubt find ways to make up for that once the danger outside had passed. Sandy never seemed to lose faith that it would one day, even if she had nothing to base that on. They hadn’t wanted to outstay their welcome, though Tria and Aspen had offered to have a meal with them some time in the near future, which had made Sandy very happy.

***************

Riggs had stayed up evaluating the test results on Zlo. It was a unique situation. Almost like he was under the influence of a drug, but also like he was under the influence of a curse… or a parasite even of some sort due to imbibing of Chaos’s essence. It’d been clear, though, that the man Zlo was inside, was still in there and wanted help. They couldn’t permit anyone to visit him until they knew how to reverse what Chaos had done. They simply couldn’t take the risk… and Prince Averie had wanted those with knowledge of Zlo to remain a very small circle… one that included himself and Tatianna on the medical side. They could consult with others, but couldn’t give Zlo’s name or the source of his ailments… He’d been given a code name. Zero. A name that he’d apparently used to obtain lodgings in Unkindness before being captured.

Soraya had spoken with Averie, almost finding his news hard to believe… How he’d accomplished so much in so little time, she’d never know. It seemed that fate just lined up for them. When she’d asked about seeing him, Averie had urged her to have just a little more patience, as they didn’t want to introduce anything else to Zlo right now, not until he was fully evaluated. They didn’t want any harm to come to him or anyone else, after all. He would let her know… She’d only managed to sleep last night because of the tea that she’d been given to help her do so… and Safira had made sure she ate some of the sun fruits and berries that they’d collected from the roof gardens with Tiff’s help. So between the two, Soraya was sure to wake feeling much better than she had in days, but… she would still be eager to get word she could see Zlo…

~*~

Novel sat by the fire watching the sun rise. She pushed at the coals with a stick to knock down the fire a little more so they wouldn’t singe the pot that was cooking breakfast over the coals. She glanced at the three tents, one having been hers, one for Oden and the girl they’d rescued, and the last for Regius. She moved her arms over her knees and laid her head down on her arms, watching the fire. She knew the magnitude of what they’d done. Taking that girl hadn’t been easy. Thankfully, she’d had her backup plans… but she’d nearly ruined the whole thing for them when she found that room with all of the crystals… with all of the trapped souls. She’d refused to leave them and destroyed them all before Regius came to ‘rescue’ her before she was captured in the act. Too noble for his own good… he risked them all just to come back for her?

Oden had only slept when he knew the protections were in place around their camp to keep Chaos from tracking Kiyo. He’d woken at every sound she made, every little motion… just wanting to be sure she was okay. He had to drug her so she wouldn’t be suppressed by the curse, which would have made her refuse to leave… but it wouldn’t hurt her or the baby. They were far enough from him now, though, his influence shouldn’t be so powerful, and he’d give her a blessing tonic this morning when she woke to help ward off any ill effects from denying the curse and from… the pregnancy… Thankfully, the blessing she’d drank before had put significant limitations on that part of the curse… the one pup she carried, she intended to free from any hereditary curses that he also intended to free her from. He only hoped the mythical Curse Breaker was real, and if so… he wouldn’t turn them away… Star Isle was simply too far to bring her right now…

They were close enough to the borders of the Druid lands that they were liable to fall under the observation of Rangers soon enough.

~*~

Grail opened the icebox and removed a soft cold pack, wrapping it in a towel and placing it against his face. He sighed and moved to lay down on the couch. Hemlock was still asleep when he checked in on her. Yesterday hadn’t gone quite how he expected. Why Loch and his brothers had to interrupt their meal like that… Apparently, when it comes to the Blackburn boys, they’re as undiplomatic as their old man. He’d called Grail arrogant for ‘flaunting’ his new position and had tried to goad him into throwing the first punch by asking if he needed to be reminded his parents were traitors. Grail tried to not react for his sister’s sake, but when he stood to confront Loch with words, he was met with fists. The haymakers only flew for a few moments before Aiyanna of all people had intervened. While Grail could hold his own against the half-harpy, but she’d stepped in before Hem had to watch any more. It wasn’t the first time that Grail and the Blackburns had exchanged punches, but it was the first time since he became a Councilor. That was the only thing holding him back, honestly, trying to reason with Loch, who seemed to simply want to fight for fighting’s sake.

Loch couldn’t really be ‘grounded’ at his age, but his father didn’t want him to leave the perch either, wanting his family and their dark secrets kept close. Karin had expressed a great deal of anger over his actions. He’d ranted over how Loch was lucky that Grail Druantia wouldn’t press any assault charges against him, and that he was just adding to his problems right now. Loch sported his own black eye, not from his encounter with Grail, but from his father when Loch had retorted that the problem with their mother was Karin’s own doing. He was probably lucky he only got the black eye from his father and not several broken ribs. It probably wouldn’t look good to have two members of his family apparently beaten, after all. A black eye could at least be brushed off as having come from his skirmish with Grail. Honestly, he’d hoped throwing punches at Grail would have landed him in a cell overnight. It earned him the ire of Karin, but his father was always ‘on’ and sometimes Loch felt the quite of a cell overnight would be welcome.
_______________________________________________

Myth walked out onto the balcony of the room that had been given to her and her brother. She rested her arms over the thick stone railing and tipped her face up to the early morning light, the colors of sunrise illuminating her, warm and welcoming. Tegra needed time to recover and this room had a window that could open over the bed and let the moonlight in and let the tenant fall asleep looking up at the night sky. Cecelia had willingly given the room for Tegra’s use, and of course, because Myth had no intention of leaving her twin’s side his first night after his ordeal, she stayed with him. She would recover her strength today in the sunlight. It was a more powerful energy and she would recover her magic quicker than him because of that. So would Link. She wondered how he was doing this morning. Cecelia had started her day yesterday expecting only to keep Savarian safe until he could choose his own path… and then she ended up with a full house between herself, Tegra, Quistis, Wesley, Link, Ettios, Cressida and even Ruion, who Quistis had taken pity on and insisted they not leave behind. Who was she to question the will of a Shambala?

She knew that howl, having crossed paths with Shambalas before, but they were rare and they didn’t use their howls lightly. But had Quistis not used it in that tower, none of them would have gotten out. It’d given Myth the opportunity to use her magic to burn out the corruption in the phalanxes, essentially destroying Marron and his daughter. Quistis had forgiven the eldest son of his for his transgressions when Marron had turned on him. Any father unable to show compassion or care to their child, even in the smallest margin, was no father… His fate seemed necessary. He and his daughter had become monsters, and she and Tegra were in this world to remove such beasts. Quistis promised Ruion wasn’t the same, though she remained wary of him, too.

Myth lowered her gaze on the valley in the distance, where the ruins of Isengrand laid… She would have to speak with Link today about seeing about finding the temple. If Will was still there, sleeping, they needed to wake her… to help Ettios.

Cressida had found it hard to sleep. Things were very different outside the Purewood. It was louder out here. She could hear so many sounds that were just hushed there. The Purewood whispered, it hummed… but out here, things seemed… more. But she’d left for a reason, and thankfully she was allowed to remain with Ettie. It was still an odd thing to see her best friend asleep in the second queen-sized bed as a young man instead of the girl she’d befriended so long ago in the Purewood. Yet, despite the change in appearance, it was still Etios in every way, and she’d get used to the changes… Right now, though, at least he was resting comfortably. When he'd gotten into the bed after bathing, being left soft silk pjs to wear, he’d slid into his bed with such a sound of relief… having been stuck kneeling for nearly two hundred years. She wanted to ask how he’d endured so long… but it hadn’t seemed the time to ask… and he was asleep before long. She was content to let him sleep as long as he needed.

Savarian was still asleep, in such dire need to recoup more of his energy, his magic. IT helped being here, in a place imbued with an ancient magic, built by phoenixes. And Cecelia had shared some of her magic with him last night. Her flames had certainly helped to jumpstart the recovery process again. He wouldn’t have normally exerted so much of himself in his first days back as he did this time, but circumstances were unique this time. He was back on track, and when he woke, he would no doubt be wanting to see Tegra was safe with his own eyes and to start to form a plan as to how to rescue his sister… and his heart. Something that Myth was already thinking ahead on… because his heart would need to be purified, and that would take another very powerful Magi… one she was already planning on waking with Link’s help.

Quistis had been exhausted by nightfall, and while she didn’t shut her brother out, she also asked for time to herself for a bit. She needed to process a lot of things from her ordeals in the phalanx castle… She’d woken up before the sun and, unable to sleep and feeling uneasy, she’d run a hot bath and had been soaking in it for well over an hour now… She wanted yesterday to be washed away… and she couldn’t really understand her own sense of forgiveness and mercy. She had to trust it was some instinct that she wouldn’t ever understand… And Wesley certainly hadn’t been fond of the idea of saving Ruion and bringing him back here with them.
_______________________________________________

Draco and Anos had carried on in conversation for quite some time. In fact, time itself seemed to somewhat get away from them. When Anos had remarked that, while he’d been created to destroy, he preferred creating and guiding, Draco had come back with, “That’s free will. She made you with a purpose, but beyond that purpose, you were free to decide. You could have let the Ne’ther become something of nightmares, but instead you chose to make it civilized, to turn it into something akin to what we’ve built here and in N’Jara. I could have given you more opportunity to explain before banishing you there… but the past cannot be changed and I’m relieved some good came out of it, and that we can find reconciliation now.”

He had hummed in understanding when Anos explained that killing Cvinda came with its own trials for Draco and the rest in maintaining balance. Knowledge became available to all, but not all knowledge was to be easily or readily attained… and that was where the amulet, now in possession of Mikleia, had to come in. And to prevent abuse of that gift, there were consequences to accessing and attempting to possess all knowledge. The keeper was turned to stone. Even the Oracle herself had a limit. She couldn’t see her own future. Balance was in everything.

And then there had been the conversation about his dreams and about Naracissa… He explained to Anos that she was just like any of them, guiding and helping, but she had more freedom, because dreams were something of an endless sea and people were more open to her interventions. “Everything happens for a reason, Anos. I struggled to understand that in the wake of Cvinda’s death and your exile, but… Orkla continues to express the sentiment. Everything for a reason. It’s why, I assume, she never lost contact with you,” he had said before leaving him with one final thought… that he was certain they would be speaking again, many times, before Anos’ work here was done…
_______________________________________________

Balian woke to the pinging of the crystal on his nightstand, reminding him to take his zion this morning… Tae had also left a message that Tiff and Abbadon had brought her kitchen plenty of sun fruits and berries to make something for him for breakfast… he need only put the order through when he was hungry. While Goldens were attentive, it really did amaze him how above a beyond some here in the castle could be. He grumbled and took his zion before rolling over and hugging one of the pillows before pulling another over his head to try to get some more sleep.

Sunny was sleep in her room, her hand holding loosely to the silvery-gold feather that hung on a leather string around her neck. Something about Lyka’s gift brought her comfort, even when he wasn’t around. Nor could he be. Lilith, while grateful for his protection of her daughters, was not about to let Lyka or Hestia stay over or be alone with her girls in their bedrooms!

Hestia was already up. She liked to watch the sunrise, though this one was obscured some by the stormy skies beyond the palace’s barriers. She sighed heavily and looked down, lifting the lavender feather and smiling. She sipped some sun berry tea as she sat on a bench in the rooftop gardens… savoring the quiet and the peace… hoping that’s all today brought. If Morgana reared her head today, she didn’t know how Levia would handle it. She’d endured too much yesterday as it was.

~*~*~*

Haddie and Penelo had shared one of the large beds in their room, letting Chai Rose sleep in the other. The poor girl had nowhere to go, really. But, just as Oaken had expected, his sisters were welcoming and warm with the girl and had helped her to settle, reassured her that she was safe, gotten more of her story from her than Oak had gotten. They’d let her take a hot, calming bath and provided her with a pair of silken pjs, a top and bottoms.

Oaken had checked in and was now resting in his own room, attached to the suite of his sisters’ by a set of double doors. He wouldn’t call what he was doing now sleeping… because his mind was racing. He had a lot to look into today… his mind playing over the exchange on the roof…

<i>Oak’s ears moved as though he was listening to something more than just Jeorge’s voice. “Oh, I’ve heard the story of her interactions with Yohan already from her. It’s my understanding that considering someone handsome and fancying them is not a grounds for telling them to kill themselves,” he said lowly. “Of all the words spoken to me today, the only deceit here is being spoken by you,” Oaken said to Jeorge. He took a sniff on the air and cocked his head in Clive’s direction. “Your friend’s unease over your taunts implies you’re motives coming here are ungallant, and he’s worried I won’t believe you. He’s right.” He pulled out a device fitted with a shimmering iridescent crystal, pointing it at Jeorge and then Clive. He read the scan. “Jeorge Cadu and Clive Sloane. Associates of one Yohan Dorian.” He put the device back into its holster. “All parties can expect a summons to discuss this matter with mediation from the Royals and Knights of La’Shire. Until that time, I strongly suggest you and anyone else from your tribe keep a respectful distance from Miss Chai until these matters she’s revealed can be handled. You are, of course, dismissed now. Or did you wish for me to call Lord Kahi or Lord Rocky or perhaps even one of the Prince Knights here to evaluate this matter?” <i/>

They hadn’t argued with him… In fact, Clive had seemed particularly uneasy dealing with a Mist Wolf. No doubt they had gone right to Yohan to inform him of the fact that, not only was Chai alive, they’d earned the attention of the Mist Sentinels, and no doubt of the Guards and Knights had been informed of the report by now… and how they were told to expect summons on the matter.

~*~*~*~

Movado was up already, in his office. He and Weiss had managed to somehow pull themselves away from each other to get washed up and join their sweet Sally for dinner to meet her new adopted father and little sister. Mov had, thankfully, made a very good impression. Not that Anos didn’t already know everything he needed to about Movado. But it had become clear that the dragon prince had a very different source to draw his perspectives from, as he didn’t see Anos as the Tyrant King, but as the Shunned One. Mov had left his wives asleep in their suite to come to his office and oversee the missions. Traine should be here shortly to head up the team that would include Zandra and Lana to go to her village and reestablish relations and assistance between them and the castle… as well as to try to expose La’Fleeze. The two other teams had already been dispatched to their assignments. One left in the middle of the night to the coast, the other a few hours ago to reach the other outpost they’d lost contact with.

Sharne was up early, looking over the outdoor training yard that would be used for the contest between Quinn and Dahl. The Lycan-Jaguar had issued the challenge to the Stallion of the Obsidian War Centaurs yesterday afternoon with an entourage including herself, her second-in-command, Zeke, and Queen Silvistrista. Quinn had done a phenomenal job. He had an unshakeable confidence and conviction that came through as he posed the challenge and laid out the terms, including the one in which Lady Silvitrista was to have custody of the opal until the contest had a victor… and that he and any of his tribe who wished to follow his ways were to be banished from ever entering the Queen’s lands ever again, as well as to never come near Seanan or her friends or family again. She knew that it would infuriate Dahl to be issued such a challenge in front of his fellow centaurs, but that it would also force him to accept, lest he look afraid of losing. He would no doubt underestimate Quinn, and they were anticipating that. Sharne was just focused now on ensuring that things were arranged in a way that would prevent Dahl from being able to cheat and he wouldn’t have any access to seanan or the opal during the contest.

Quinn was able to sleep, something he needed to be ready for what would come later today… but he never would have been able to sleep if Silvi didn’t commandeer the opal. IT allowed Seanan to be safe from Dahl’s abuse and let her rest peacefully the entire night… which let him sleep too. Sharne had said she would send Zeke some time in the morning to help him prepare, but that wouldn’t be for a couple hours yet. It was still too early.

Ashe laid Fionula back down in the crib with Oren, having finished nursing them both and getting them back to sleep. She rubbed her eyes and pulled her robe around her more as she moved back out of the nursery and into the room where Rumi was waiting. She crawled back into bed with him and snuggled up, using him as a pillow. She sighed deeply, stifling a yawn. “Mmmm… next time it’s your turn,” she murmured softly with a tired smile. She knew there was a Knight outside their door, posted there by Silvi for the duration of the War Shire Centaurs’ stay in the castle… to protect Ashe and their little ones from the threat.

Kahi was letting Millie sleep this morning. He’d woken to little Ri’s whimpers and got to him before the hunger sobs could really kick in and wake Millie. He heated one of the bottles and changed Ri while they waited, and now he was rocking the pup in one arm as he fed him to bottle. He sighed a bit, shaking his head. How could something so small and innocent grow up to become so lost? He was certain he couldn’t have raised Ryn any differently in the future than he would have raised Kahiri. They just had to figure out where Ryn went astray and why… For now, he was to be kept locked up as a prisoner… It certainly wouldn’t help with his mindset. He hadn’t even expressed remorse for what he’d done to that girl. The Mist seemed to reject him. Something was seriously wrong…

Calla slept fairly deeply. It wasn’t a surprise since she had made her palace apartment very warm and cozy for her, as she was such a shy and introverted creature, and her room was a place of comfort and solace. While Callythia was altruistic and liked to help others in her own way, she often kept to herself aside from meeting with those in need of her dreamcatcher weaving skills. Not to mention being a Cloud Fawn who could weave protective totems for one’s dreams, she certainly had enough of them in her room. She’d actually forgotten that another room had been added on to accommodate her temporary roommate and protector, Xelen.

Chantilly was snuggled up in the large bed she was sharing with Nyx. Seemed that she’d ended up staying the night after nodding off at some point in talking. How he managed to keep her here for nearly an entire day without feeling fidgety… she couldn’t be sure. Seemed he just had a gift for that. It was probably good, at any rate… since when she did wake up, she’d be able to check on his condition after yesterday, which would have undoubtedly improved overnight with some proper rest… and to check on Nessarina in the adjacent suite.

Keelin turned over in the cozy bed she and Solan were in, only much like the night of their wedding and her birthday, the bed was not in their usual room, but was instead in one of the gardens that La’Shire had happily closed for them for the night. Her ears flicked against her hair some at the soft sounds of the waterfalls in the gardens. The sunshine would likely rouse them earlier than usual with so many skylights and windows, but for now Keelin was hiding her face against Solan as she continued to sleep. All of the swimming, among other activities, left the maned lycan so tired!

Wynter laid in the nest of blankets and pillows on the floor by the fire with Jarral. She could hear his breathing, steady and slow, indicating he was still asleep. She watched the fire quietly as the embers glowed and the flames were low, but still throwing off heat. She’d felt him again… whoever he was to her… when he’d passed through the lands of La’Shire on his way North, towards the Druid lands. She couldn’t help but wonder and be curious. She had come to believe that, perhaps, the reason no one came to save her from Damienthros’s dungeon all those years was because she was the only one alive from her family. She’d been so small when she was taken, she didn’t understand that maybe it was just hard to find her and that most of them might have believed the same fate for her. Were the lights trying to tell her that she had family out there… somewhere?
~*~

Maks laid in bed, staring up at the ceiling of his room. He didn’t stay over in Fauve’s room tonight, since she had the girls and wanted to focus on them in the wake of what had happened to Ginga. Although everything seemed to have been set right in the rooms and with the scents, the twins had still picked up on the fact something had happened and didn’t understand why their Aunt Gigi couldn’t be disturbed when they’d wanted to tell her all about the gardens and the flutterbys… Maks couldn’t sleep in past the sunrise today. He was used to being up early. He wasn’t sure where Shale spent the night, but he assumed she didn’t want to leave the twins last night. He moved to get up, deciding to get in a workout before the others woke. Maybe he’d arrange for breakfast to be brought to the suite when it was a more reasonable time for little girls to wake with hungry tummies.

Ginga hadn’t let things go so far as to mate with Sorei. While it was completely different from what had happened with Ryn, it was just too fresh an ordeal for her to let it happen. Nothing Sorei had done had hurt… or scared her… until he started to join with her and the first little discomfort made her recoil. He’d been so understanding, but she’d felt awful inside over it… what kind of girl was she, after all? She’d never even thought about mating before Ryn did what he did, and then it’d been so awful an ordeal, and then she was okay with Sorei doing such things… only to rebuke him too in the end? She was almost certain he was going to rethink how he felt about her… a fear that he tried to assuage in her almost immediately. He’d gone to manage himself and then returned and held her close and promised her that nothing changed how he felt about her, and reminded her that he wasn’t going anywhere.

Nothing had come from Miharu and Vespa’s time spent with River and Rostan, but the Seawolf and his Mercarian girlfriend had invited them to join them again for another day in the sea garden when they returned from a mission they were leaving on before first light. It’d been like a dream for Vespa, to have befriended a mermaid. She’d never imagined in her wildest dreams… and since ‘waking up,’ Miharu had filled her head with so many stories that her dreams were most always light and full of magical things, including Miharu… and never seemed to be overcome by darker memories from things her mother had done or tried to make her do.

Rostan and River had been part of a team that departed first, because their destination was further out than the other outposts and Lana’s village. Those teams would leave in the early morning light and should have likely departed by now themselves. Rostan and River were heading up a team with Court, to locate a missing team at the sea cliff caves. Only River and Rostan had the ability to go deep into the sea caves and see if it’s were the missing knights were trapped, dead or alive. And River alone had the ability to allow anyone that needed rescuing to breathe underwater, as she’d done for Vespa.

Meeka was curled up in the bed, completely inundated with cozy blankets. She had so much fun with Frau’Lea yesterday, playing in the gardens and reading with the Phoenix. It was going to take some time and practice for Meeka to learn to read well, but Frau had a very good knack for picking up on the best ways to help the mink learn. And one day… Meeka was excited to surprise Daire with what she might learn.

Liam knew it wasn’t going to be quite so easy as translating a tome and speaking with Mercarians. Daire was on the case, though. If anyone could figure out how to make it so Liam could make himself immune from all mating songs but that of his beloved Frau’Lea… it would be Daire. It wouldn’t be a solution for all male Phoenixes… or those of other races some of the Dark Phoenixes managed to target with their songs… it would at least solve his problem. They could figure out how to reverse this ‘spell’ or ‘curse’ put over all males once that was done. It had to have a source somewhere, after all, for it to be so readily in place. At least he was able to sleep last night, feeling some comfort in his friend’s promise to help him and Frau.

Zyna was still sleeping soundly this morning and, thankfully, it seemed that their mating dive trick seemed to work for Syao. He wasn’t likely to stop desiring his soon-to-be-wife, but he wasn’t in a heat-like need any longer. Seemed his innate nature just needed to be satisfied again. He’d made ‘golden kittens’ with Zyna without the mating dive from high above the clouds and maybe he just needed to satisfy that instinct to connect the two. At any rate, Zyna was able to sleep through sunrise this morning without waking to some hint that her mate was struggling with those feelings.

Gypsy was snuggled up in the blankets. Two small bottles were left on the bedside table for her this morning, by a vigilant La’Shire no doubt. One was pink and was a very commonly-used potion in the castle these days, to prevent anything from happening after last night’s activities before they were ready. The other was blue, a Zion-based concoction that would help with any of her soreness or discomfort today. There was also a small jar of powder for her to add to some hot bath water this morning, to further help with that. It would smell soothing and would froth and bubble in the water, and it would soak into her and help hasten the tonic’s work… After dancing around it for so long, they’d finally done it. It’d been a bit awkward, a touch embarrassing, certainly uncomfortable at first and there was a moment there in the beginning when she thought it was going to be impossible for her grizzly bear boyfriend to filly join with her. How they’d accomplished that, with enough time and patience, was beyond her. She was exhausted, but happy that all of her fears about mating were for naught.

Nicodemus had to get up early to do his rounds before sunrise. He left Juniper asleep. She certainly seemed to have needed the rest after yesterday’s attack by her student. He intended to bring breakfast back with him and already had an early order put in with the kitchen staff… letting them know he’d be by withing the hour to pick it up. He didn’t have to make any stops at the infirmary for her, though, since La’Shire ensured all those with medications or needs for such got them in their rooms.

_____________________________________

Rael was up before the sun. He had wanted to see young Traine, Io and their traveling companions off. The tunnel had been repaired and reinforced magically. The elves had been at work all night on their end, stringing more powerful elvish lanterns throughout it to help La’Shire’s protective magics traverse its length and to shield those inside from detection by those outside. Io had expressed a desire to stay in Rohdoran longer, instead of returning to the castle, and Traine had agreed, promising to find her here when he returned. It’d been rather touching. Young love. And because of Io’s innate grace, as Vyhae had previously detected in her, it seemed appropriate for her to stay and learn about her inner light from the wise elf. No doubt Vyshae wished to poke around what may or may not have occurred in their cabin last night… though from the way Io moved, odds were likely only innocent intimacies had been echanged. All of this… he knew… every tiny moving part, every mission, every task, every new person to come into the picture… all likely would help lead to Raiser’s fall. He only hoped that Vyshae was right, and that this time it would be permanent. There were more threats out there, but she was the only one that wanted to see the world end…

Io had seen Traine, Licht and Soliel off, and when Traine told her not to worry, he’d be back before she knew it… she told him she knew that already. She’d never seen Traine go up against anything that he wouldn’t come back from. He’d done many missions back home, and she always secretly worried… but she felt now even more certain he’d always come back. Because… of what they’d shared with each other. Their true feelings. She could be adorably naïve, and she knew that, but she also knew with some sort of certainty that she didn’t have to worry this time. The Night Elves seemed fond of keeping her as a guest, too… perhaps because they could sense what she didn’t know… she had elvish grace, something that she deserved to learn about. Traine could know she’d be well protected here. There were, of course, always going to be the bad apples, those who might fancy trying to steal her from him, but between Vyshae and Rael, they’d find it an impossible task. One could only hope she didn’t run into Sylar’s step-sister, Blaise, an elf who always seemed to want what was not hers. And since not every elf was born with grace… it was a construct belonging to only the more ancient of elves, passed down in the lines of those to whom it was bestowed… she may fancy trying to get it for herself. With grace, after all, perhaps she could still have hope to win Finnoren from his soon-to-be-bride and mother-to-be, Nayril.
___________________________________________

Senn, by nature, was up with the sun and took a few moments as he dressed to admire his beautiful fiancé as she slept a bit longer. He was well aware of their surroundings and he wanted to do an early morning sweep of the perimeter of the estate lands. It’d been almost like a drug, this place. Somehow he and Yuuri had trouble keeping their hands off each other. Not that they didn’t get heated back home, but this had been different. They’d even skipped dinner! IT wasn’t like being in heat. This had been something else… but he wasn’t complaining, and neither had Yuuri! He moved to brush her hair back from her face and lightly kissed her forehead before he quietly left the room. He paused in the hallway to listen for other sounds of movement. There was just one room that seemed to have some activity… and he knew which one. Fii had clearly started his morning off by waking his roo with some bold advances and it seemed he’d won in the end, based off the sounds coming from their room… and not even the magics in place seemed to fully damped it. It wasn’t loud enough to wake anyone else… but Senn’s senses were keen. He made his way down to the next level and paused to listen. It seemed quiet, but there was a scent in the air and he quickly went to the bottom floor, heading out the front door and closing it securely behind him. He took a deep breath of fresh Arcadian air and smiled. He knew they had obstacles ahead of them, but this place had an uncanny energy, magic… that was different somehow… and he liked it. He started off to make a sniff of the perimeter…

Cassius had been a perfect gentleman, which was expected of a Gallant. Only those of strong moral character could become one… and that’s why Gracia so delighted in corrupting them in her bed and reappointing them to one of her Queen’s Guard. If the matter of no heirs was solely due to Priam’s inability to impregnate her, she’d have gotten pregnant by one of her many bedmates and simply called it the king’s. No, they couldn’t conceive. Like they were punished for breaking the sacred pact between Arcadianas, Delphi and Mystictear clans. And that’s why Prim had been targeted. Cassius, from the first time he’d seen Primrose, had only wanted to ensure she was safe… but his duty was to the King… and he could only speak with Prim at the king’s discretion, and quite often when Priam needed something from Primrose, he would send Cassius. He woke on the sofa now and sat up, looking over to the bed to see if Prim was still asleep, and indeed she was. She needed the rest, as much as she could get…

Topaz gripped the pillows and the blankets in front of her as she whimpered through another moan. Having her beloved fox wake her in such a way wasn’t unfamiliar, but he had full control of her tail in his spooning position and she’d woken to his need inside of her before she knew what was happening. She woken moaning and that always made her blush with embarrassment. Fii had stirred her up in her sleep, something he delighted in when he wanted to really earn her tail thumps later, but didn’t want to fight for entry first!

Minerva woke slowly and found herself blushing so much her whole body felt hot from it as she realized that she was in bed with Pellian, both of them half-dressed, and his hand was resting on her bare thigh under the blanket. She took a breath and turned over onto her back a little to be able to look at the fox spooning against her from behind, his hand sliding towards her inner thighs as she moved. She held her breath and gently lifted his hand, placing it on his side as she inched her way out of the bed. She was dressed only in her shirt and panties and she couldn’t believe the things that had happened. Granted, it was all very innocent compared to what her sister had done. Lots of heated kissing, some heavy petting of tails and she paused. Why couldn’t she remember past a certain point in it? Had she… had she found release and then passed out? How mortifying! She hurried into the washroom to get cleaned up and hoping to make an escape to check on Pandora before being confronted with Pellian over what may or may not have occurred last night!

Pandora was awake. Exhausted as she’d been from her ordeal since being kidnapped by Mallium and then being unable to fight off the endless heat… she felt content this morning. She just laid there watching Leifon sleep. How vigilant he’d stayed over her since they first rescued her. He’d barely slept, barely eaten… just to guard her and try to bring her comfort. Leifon loved her. It was still surreal. Part ofher truly wondered if she’d dreamed it. But the scent was still in the air from their mating… and her body was so very sore, but in much better ways. Mallium had been horrible… but Leif had been gentle and intense in welcome ways. She was sore, yes, but she also felt wonderful. And the fevered heat that kept overwhelming her was gone. Her longing for Mallium’s touch was a nightmare she finally woke up from… because of the fox sleeping beside her. She was content to lay here forever in this moment right now, blushing at the reality that Leif loved her and she him… Young as she was, she knew in her heart this was… right.

Thierry looked at herself in the mirror and lightly applied some cream to the large bruises all over her body, wincing as she did. Untouched… until she returned a failure. Mallium had known she would fail, had known that the Queen would give her to him as punishment. He made sure she knew it as he punished her. If her punishment had just been a beating, she’d have been fine, but he forced himself on her and she had to let him, or her parents would be killed where they still slept. And, worse yet, it wasn’t over. She was in his washroom. He’d let her clean up and gave her the salves to apply to where her skin had been darkened by bruises. She looked in the mirror and glared at her reflection, not angry with herself, but with Mallium and Gracia. She pulled her robe up over herself again and tied it shut, emerging from the washroom to see him laying in complete salute on his bed in an expectant manner. “You said you were done,” she said in a low, but stern tone. She hardly wished to walk, let alone lay under him again. She didn’t go into the frenzy that the others girls did, because his pheromones didn’t affect her. He had to give her a shot to make her compliant enough to accomplish his deed and to make her body believe it felt good. She didn’t want to do any of that again. She then looked at the images he was watching back and she closed her eyes and held back tears of rage as she realized… of course… he filmed her. He filmed all of them. That’s why he was so excited again.
__________________________________

Zyna was holding onto Aiyan as she slept. She felt an overwhelming sense of peace fall over Ethion in the wake of so many troubles in the past days. Yesterday had been the most frightening, because they almost lost everything and everyone to that thing… The nymph in her husband allowed them to put aside any worries they might still have held onto about Silvantis or any other potential threat still out there. Ethion was safe for now. This morning she was in no rush to wake, even as sunrise poured light into their loft bedroom with the large triangular windows reaching up to the peak of the roof, overlooking the lake and waterfall beyond their valley, and giving the most stunning views of sunrise and sunset.

Naiya had been up before the sun, tending to a fussy baby Breece. She bathed her and changed her so she was dry and warm and clean… and she’d just finished nursing her and was trying to rock her back to sleep, though Breece tended to go down much easier when it was her daddy rocking her and soothing her with his heavy, rumbling purrs. Kei’s burns had healed overnight with help from the zion and they hadn’t stopped him and Naiya from getting playful and intimate last night.

Lorna hadn’t intended to, but she’d slept through the whole night. It seemed with so many visions, and being so powerful to boot, she was exhausted and had needed the rest. Everyone did. Thankfully, as she slept, Bruskan, Greyson and Rosie took charge of ensuring that everyone was settled and situated safely in Ethion. This morning groups would be dispatched outside Ethion to see what could be done in the Wylds camp and the Gildean Pack’s village.

Pine was up early this morning, watching his youngest girls sleep. He was grateful for the Druid couple who offered them her loft to sleep in until their home was repaired. He knew Bayla was in good hands, staying with the priestess… He would have to look into that matter a bit more later, though he suspected his eldest daughter’s crush had finally come to fruition. He also wished to check on Tasha again, but not until his girls were up. He didn’t want them to wake with him gone after all that had happened. They would be worried and he knew that.

Bayla slept close to Sable. She made her bed so warm and inviting… and Bayla had not expected some of the affection that had happened between them after their shared bath. It all felt so new and quick and yet so comfortable and right. She stretched out a little bit and then curled back up.

Loki had let Aithne sleep in his spare room. She’d eaten and drank just fine and it seemed the elixir his father had left for him to give her had helped her in recouping her magic and strength over the night. He was relieved, to be honest. After all of the magic she clearly exerted out there creating that solar tree… to save those like her… someone with so little practice could have burned out their core entirely in that one feat….

Archimedes came in from the back of his home and clinic after having tended to Glimmer, making sure she had plenty of fresh hay and food. She usually roamed the gardens and ate from the fruit trees and gardens, and no one minded. She was a thoughtful reindeer. He already had breakfast cooking for his guests. The twins, Nydia and Nysa, and Zalli, who he wanted to remain in his home so he could check her significant injuries to ensure they were healing well. He made extra in hopes that his granddaughter might return some time this morning, most likely with Loki in tow, since the half-elf wasn’t likely to let her go anywhere alone.

Poe had been taken aback by Eliowise when Meliodas brought her to see what was now his kingdom. She thought perhaps she would feel out of place there, but everyone was actually very welcoming and seemed excited, not just because their new King had been blessed by Zephyra, but that he had saved them from Silvantis’s false leadership and freed them. Because it was clear that the Golden Sunrise Bunny was his beloved, she was embraced by them all too. Sadly, until he was given a pardon in La’Shire, he could not make Eliowise his permanent home, not yet… but perhaps soon enough. None of them knew that Simon was in possession of enough evidence to make a case… or that the demon that had been put into Meliodas was also being made to speak. Demons didn’t usually lie, but they weren’t always cooperative. Poesy felt much more comfortable when she fell asleep snuggled up to Meliodas in the cottage that they were sharing with Traya, Sylar, Erza and Garand. It seemed a lot of her unease was calmed in her time spent with Meliodas in Eliowise… and coming back to see Ethion already settling in the wake of all those scary things…

Garand laid in bed with his arms under the back of his head as he looked up at the beams on the ceiling. He couldn’t help but think over what Erza had been saying to him. The stories she told of the Isle of Spring, the many kingdoms there… He did wonder… could he have come from one of them, like she suspected? He had never spent any time, never thought to, to consider where he was born, who he might have been… He grew up with Traitorin as his only father, so he never really let those questions creep into his mind, but now… now they were there.

Eko wasn’t sure what had happened, honestly. It started with a shower. He hadn’t thought anything of it except that it was perhaps the most intimate that he and Kirie had gotten. He kept telling her it would happen when it came naturally. She wasn’t the reason he held back so long… it was him. He was still working through things himself. But after last night… nearly losing this place, maybe nearly losing Kirie… Feeling the water on his skin, her touch as she traced his scars like they were something beautiful to her. It seemed the moment finally came for them. First in the shower… and then in the bed… and one more time before they fell asleep. He woke slowly this morning, feeling like everything from yesterday was a crazy dream… hoping at least one part of it hadn’t been… and when he saw Kirie asleep beside him, he knew it’d really happened. He moved carefully, pulling the blanket up over her bare shoulder before caressing her cheek lightly and then settling back into his pillow to just watch her a bit longer.

Maize woke up in the spirit tree grove and paused as she briefly panicked. She was naked… but she wasn’t alone. Athrun was asleep in the grass beside her. She touched her head and felt her branch-like antlers had gone back to their smaller size. She tried to remember what happened last night. Athrun had been talking about how making love would help restore her energy, as their spirits would dance with that of nature and it would be returned. Somehow, they’d ended up wanting to be even closer to nature in their love-making and ended up in the grove of sacred Dryad tree saplings, which had somehow grown three-fold overnight. They normally took so long to grow, which was why losing their sacred forest had been such a blow to the Dryads that managed to survive. She just didn’t understand that it had been her and Athrun’s activities in the grove that had spurred the growth.
_____________________________________________________________

Yuna purred in her sleep as she was cuddled up to Altair. It didn’t seem to matter that Silvi and Dia had both expressed a desire for the kids to have separate rooms, instead of Yuna always sleeping in the same bed with Alti… they just seemed to prefer it this way. And although they didn’t like them mating, it seemed there was still work to do towards keeping that off their minds, especially since this morning had them both snuggled up naked in the blankets!

Rain sat out on the balcony to her and Rocky’s room. She held a cup of tea in her hands and looked out over the gardens, sighing heavily. Sometimes she felt like she wasn’t sure what to do with herself. She was a Lady Alpha now… so she really should ask Rocky to give her more responsibility, right? It was all very new, since she didn’t really see herself as a leader, per se… but she was beloved by much of the pack, even if some struggled with the merge. Perhaps that’s what she could help with… smoothing over the merge where issues arose. Horizon was still getting its legs to stand on after all, and having two alphas instead of one wasn’t very common, so maybe she could help normalize it. Anything to keep her mind off the fact she was feeling a bit like a mama wolf that had no children to mother. Arielle, as long as she was here in this form, didn’t really need her the way she ached to be needed as a young mother… and she missed holding her pup. She was sure Seda had to be going through a similar struggle. Ruby was fortunate. Archer had been sent back here, not swapped for his future self by mistake… and so Ruby and Hunter still had their pup. The only issue being that he would fall fast asleep in the presence of his future self… And then there was Amanda. Rain had noticed that Mandy was trying to keep Celluna and baby Inara at arm’s length lately as he pregnancy progressed…. Perhaps she needed to visit her and talk it out…

Timber nuzzled the back of his sleeping wife’s neck before letting out a hushed groan when his crystal went off. He carefully let go of Amanda and rolled over to pick it up before it would wake her. While he expected another complaint coming through to him as a Beta, he found it was actually a report from Hub, where Cyan and Indigo monitored all of the schedules and patrols that Movado or Blake set into place each day. A report specifically about what had occurred yesterday on the roof with one of their Sentinels, Oaken. The Sentinels and the High Guard were of the same pack now, but they remained two very different factions of protection for the group. Sentinels utilized the Mist, but the High Guard utilized their own skills. It hadn’t made sense to combine them too… so when it came to Sentinel activity, Timber tended to get most of it. “Hmmm..”

Seda watched Ex sleep… having woken feeling a touch antsy this morning. “Ex? You awake yet?” she whispered to him as she moved a few of her tails over his body a bit, as though to try to gently rouse him.

Indigo took a bite of his egg and bacon biscuit as he and Cyan sent out morning reports where they needed to go. Since Dia put in all of the crystals, their job changed a bit, but it still required their vigilance.

“So where exactly is Zuri?” Cyan asked.

“I’m not sure. She said that she was needed on a mission and that she’d be in touch when she was safe…”

“So, it’s dangerous, wherever she went?”

“I… don’t want to think about it. She told me not to worry, but… I still do,” Indy admitted. “I’ll feel better when she calls,” he added.

Julep still had a couple more days off, thanks to Elly’s insistence. And, somehow, it seemed Parack was becoming a fixture in every day for her, which she didn’t mind in the least. She couldn’t claim to be very experienced in dating. She never felt comfortable enough with any of the guys that did ask her out to let it go very far. But with Parack, she was smitten and he was just different from anyone else she’d ever met, in the best of ways. But even as traditional as he seemed to be in courtship… he’d surprised her last night when he ended their evening with their first kiss. She’d been left reeling over it all night and would probably wake up with a smile on her face and blushing this morning.

Tripp was just getting off his evening shift. He was looking forward to seeing Elly for breakfast before she was off for her shift at the infirmary. They were a bit like ships passing in the night right now, but they were working out their schedules to ensure they still had time together and time together with their little sweet little Ibiel.

“You heading home now, Tripp?” Tien asked as she and Onua passed him on their way to start their morning rounds.

“Yep. You two have a good night?” Tripp asked.

Tien smiled and nodded. “Always,” she said, glancing at her mate before waving bye to Tripp.

Enola woke up early to get in a relaxing bath before her appointment with Apple this morning. She couldn’t help but be nervous that something was going to go wrong. She and Kopak had spent so long to finally have their little one on the way, she just worried something was going to throw a wrench in the works. Apple would, at least, be able to check up on her and reassure her everything was perfectly fine. But since Project Eden had been used to allow the vixen and her lynx husband to conceive, Apple was assigned to ensure the pregnancy went smoothly, and that included calming down the nervous mama-to-be.

Sun was up with baby Solstice, nursing the tiny pup. She marveled over the reality of the fact that she was finally here. It had seemed to take forever, and in a sense it had. Because of her time magics and her lack of training and control of them, her pregnancy had been twice as long as the average lycan would carry… all because her time magic kept setting her back. Her magic was still settling down after giving birth, but thankfully it seemed to finally be quieting… and if Solsie inherited the same magic, it wouldn’t come to the surface until she was much older.

Ruby moaned as Hunter moved against her. She placed a hand on his chest and stopped him, her ears tipping forwards as she panted, trying to catch her breath and listen for little Archer. “Alright… keep going,” she said breathlessly with that cute smile. Archer usually woke around this time every morning to be fed and changed, but Ruby and Hunter had woken a bit earlier and seemed to want to get a round of fun in before getting into parenting mode.

Kia moved to pick up her crystal that was going off, the dream wolf fully undressed in bed with her handsome rabbit. “Hnnn… oh…” She placed the crystal down and then rolled over to snuggle back up to Saber. She didn’t want to be bothered with the updates on Tyce’s case… but if she didn’t express her concern for her safety, he was going to be let out like Slate, with a ankle monitor to keep track of his location… but Kia wasn’t that fond of addressing her encounters with Tyce in a room with Tyce there…

Cinder whimpered against Agito’s ear as she nuzzled against his neck and placed nips and kisses against his skin. She’d woken up feeling her heat so intensely again. Usually her heat just affected Agito… but now it seemed to be affecting her just as much. It was something that she was embarrassed about and yet she felt better about expressing those urges with Agito’s reassurance that it was normal and perfectly fine to him!

Venna held onto Saiken as she slept. She wasn’t eager to let go of her fox, so happy that he had taken today off to spend with her and Hope… though she also didn’t mind letting Tera and Perry babysit for a little bit so they could go on a date, maybe fool around in a garden somewhere… things you couldn’t always do with a baby accompanying you!

Odette heard her crystal ping and reached over blindly to pick it up. She set it down and then moved back against Lance. They were both awake and had been just starting to flirt their way towards a bit of a morning roll in the sheets when her crystal had gone off. “Soliel’s on her way back to the castle,” she said, knowing that when word had come through last night of the tunnel collapse and that Soliel had been involved, Lance had grown concerned. It didn’t matter that his big sister was a Gladiator and if anyone was going to be okay, it was her… he was still a brother and she knew he’d like to hear that she was on her way back.

Kira shifted a bit against Faux, stirring some since they forgot to close the curtains to their room last night and the sunrise was starting to pour right in on them. Not that she minded. She had today off, so she could grab a nap later if need be. She was just happy to have Faux here when she woke up this morning. It depended on his shift. She snuggled into him, nestling her face into the crook of his neck as she breathed in his scent and nuzzled him a bit.

Snow and Torrent had extended an invitation for Slate and Juliana to join them for breakfast later this morning. They hadn’t received word yet if they would be there or not. It was part of their effort to try to mend some bridges and maybe build new ones… Eventually, maybe, Snow could get them to attend a meal with the whole family, including Rain and Rocky, Timber and Amanda, Patches and Ray and Pepper and Rev. But… realistically, she knew some relationships were going to take a long time to recover. Pepper and Rev, in particular, were giving Slate and Juliana a wide berth, not ready to confront them or what Slate tried to do and what Juli had essentially allowed him to do…

Slate knew it was early, but he was still adjusting to life without the Guardian magic. Not that he was without some. He retained some of his magic, but with the ankle bracelet on, it was nullified. The ancient Guardian magics that had corrupted him when he refused to pass them on to the new Guardian… were now with Rev. He just couldn’t stay asleep any longer. He moved to the room next door to his and knocked lightly on the door, not intending to wake Juli if she was still sleeping, but also loud enough for her to hear if she was also awake… They’d been invited to breakfast later with their exes… and he knew it was rude not to have sent an answer yet, but neither of them were sure they’d feel up to it today…

Rocky was already up and at the room that was put aside for him and Kahi to use as an office. While he was definitely used to early mornings, trying to get a hold of the FarMist governing structure was hard. Before now every merger with the 106th just had to deal with integrating a new culture, but doing this with another free Tribe was far from easy. "I didn't lose my fangs to give up to somethin' like this! The only way the Mistborn will accept me as co-Alpha is if I put in the work!"

Amanda whimpered softly in her sleep, rubbing her quickly expanding tummy. She tried several times to be, well, more of a mother to Celly and grandmother to Inara, but she just didn't feel ready yet- didn't feel worthy yet. She just didn't have much motherly instincts, especially compared to her daughter... that she didn't even have yet in this timeline... It made her worry that she wouldn't be a good mother to the twins when she did have them.

"Yeah, I'm up," Ex said as he slowly sat up in their bed. He knew he had to something today to earn his keep... he just didn't know what. Averie seemed to be set taking over diplomatic duties, and Movado was already leading the knights. He could work with the people, something he actually had experience with, but the princesses seemed to have that covered; Sally in particular had a way of soothing the nerves of everyone thanks to her songs. What could he bring to the table? What made him so important that his death led to a timeline of despair?

Wesley was in one of the open courtyards, training with his shield. It was something of a habit of his, but yesterday just made things hit different. It was the first time the shield failed him- several gems wouldn't activate properly and he suffered a lot of close calls because of it. Then there was everything going on with Quistis... Usually he was the one she ran to when she had issues, but this time...? Even though he was so close to Aisengrand, so close to the land his parents died trying to find, it was his disappointment in himself, not his excitement of finishing his parents' journey, the drove his body to move.

Sally had a wing draped over Weiss' body as they slept together. After singing a few songs with Plum and showing off their new outfits to Anos before a rather nice dinner, she retired with her future wife and husband, glad that their connection was finally completely and Weiss' life was no longer in danger. She cooed softly, holding the half-dragon close to her.

Zuri was up before the sun, trying to focus herself. She knew that Indigo would be worried since she wasn't able to stay in contact, but she couldn't be distracted- not now. They were in the depths of Chaos' territory, and one mistake could cost them their lives.

After checking on Indy and Cyan, Dia walked through the halls, looking at the broach she received in the Forge and frowning a bit. She made it to Silvi and Spartan's room and knocked on the door, hoping to talk to the nine-tailed fox.

Hunter's ears pointed over towards Archer's crib when Ruby told him to pause, breathing a sigh of relief when it was a false alarm, resuming his deep thrusts into his wife.

Elly-Mae was already in the dining room, talking to Parack, who came to get some breakfast to go for himself and Julep.

"You finally kissed her?! Alright, Grandpa!"

"I know it's technically correct, but its somewhat odd being called that now, especially..."

"Grandpa, Lord Traitorin is married to Lady Dia, a woman hundreds of years younger than most of his kids, and I'm sure he have no problem calling him 'father'. You just need to relax and go with what your heart tells you. Marcus and Tripp taught me that, and now I have Ibiel because of it. Age has nothing to do with being who's likely your true match- we tend to know these things!"

Apple had her bag packed to see Enola. Even though she was very open with Enola and Kopak about how experimental Eden was and that they were basically test subjects, she couldn't help but to still feel guilty about it, even moreso that Eden being successful with them would mean she was one step closer to undoing being 'fixed' so she could have pups of her own. "No... I didn't lie to them. They agreed of their own free will knowing the facts. I didn't do anything wrong... Right...?"

Saber was hot... not in the same way that would indicate a fever: it was more like the Infernus' soul, but it wasn't the same as when the demonic cat tried to take over Saber's body, either...

"She is? Thank the gods..." Lance sighed in relief. He didn't feel like a good brother since he and Som were reunited... It wasn't due to a lack of trying on either of their parts, it was that their lives went in such drastically different directions that it was hard for them to connect.

Patrick was asleep, since he woke up with Solstice during the night so Sun could get some sleep.

Juli opened the door, also knowing about the breakfast their exes invited them to. She was already dressed, but it was clear that she was as unsure as Slate was. "Good morning..."

Acerbus just rested next to Del as she fixed his hair, with everything that happened last few days his body finally gave out to rest for the night. His wonderful wife dealing with the Twins this early in the morning, there was still things that worried him. What happened to Lilyanna was there and getting Twilight ready for her trip as well. Who knew trying to run a village would be this demanding. He let out a few some groans as he started to open his eyes and blink out the sleep as he saw Del, "Well...good morning."

Mela had pretty much fallen asleep on top of Blake her body and mind also seemed to have shut down to regain her strength after the attack and fall out from it. Not to mention she had gone looking through her magically trinket and ingredients for the items Dim had listed out for her and Twilight to find. It left her desk and bookshelves a little bit of a mess. "UUuuhh....five more hours..." She said in her sleep.

Rachel and Roddy were having a bit of a quiet breakfast in their home, they had a fight the night before when Roddy said he was trying to help Karin find Lilyanna. Lucky they were unsuccessful but she let loose on her husband about why they was terrible idea. In Roddy defense he didn't know the background of her sickness, he was just trying to be friendly. And few of those in the Royal Oak heard some of it. But it was fine after some time these two will make up easily.

Samson walked down the hallway with two cups of hot java making his way to Atticus room. If he knows his old friend he would all ready up. He moved to knock on the door. He got some news luckily it was good news on Lily's condition though they couldn't visit her just yet.

Jupiter wrapped up Twilight as she snuggled against him in the bed, he could tell even just by her actions she was happy to just be close to him. He moved his hand around to pet her hair a little bit as he woke up, but didn't want to wake her just yet.

***

Donovan lay in bed looking up to the celling, he woken a little bit ago remembering what he agreed to the night before. Madam Toia had visited the night before and they had a wonderful conversation. But, then she was asked something he wasn't prepared for. It was explained Deetra would be leaving the Coven, which they all knew might been the case, but she had asked him and Fai to be the new guardians. But, the more she explained then more he realized that this wasn't just guardianship, it sounded like an adoption. And that was true and made him nervous, but with Fai supporting him he accepted the offer. And now he lay in bed hoping he be ready for this.

Crys smiled a little as she felt her waist grabbed, the two of them earned this rest. When the time was right the duo headed over to help with Novel problem with a certain shop owner. The plan to scare him a little and force a deal was simple enough. Until Eros found actual real dangerous contraband he was hiding. Well, the 'seduction' ploy had to be thrown out the window and the two forced to improve a lot to get the contraband removed as well as agreement to leave Novel alone as well. Walking home she wondered if just getting him arrested would been easier, but Eros now has a solid source of criminal info if he ever needed it. She promised the next job would go smoother.

Madam Toia moved outside of Deet's room and lightly knocked on the door to see if she was up, she had gotten back late last night and figured she let all in the Coven rest and sleep. It has been busy for them last few days. But, now she wanted to share the good news to the young raven about her new home and who would be taking care of her. Hopefully she be excited by it. "Deetra are you up?"

***

Abbadon listened to every word of Tiff's story on what she did and went through. At the end of it all he said to her was her mentors and teachers must be proud of her. It sounded like it was hard to perform but in the end she made all the right choices. So as a reward he let her sleep in. He just held her on to her on the bed.

Serg watched as Nashy resting on the bed, they had a wonderful day trip to the Unkindness and just letting her sore wings rest a little. He had already gotten some breakfast ready for them when she waked. He then looked over some papers, "Hmmm...this Roddy is the one they said they need to talk to about a perch. Hmmm..."

Rio laid arms and wings spread as Vera moved next to him on the bed. The 'mighty' thief maybe indulged himself a little on the date. Which Vera lightly poked fun at since one of the first time they meet he scared several bottles of cider and gave a little hang over. So karma had come around to him that night before. But, in a sense that allowed them to bound closer, he let his guard fully down and just enjoyed themselves together. "HHmmm..."

Torin laid on the bed, his tail swinging back and forth, every so often he would mumble out something. He was going over his testing in the garden the other day even in his dreams it seemed. There was some frustrations at time as he couldn't get a handle on a few different techniques but Juno was able to get him back under control. "Hmpp...sorry about the tail.." He said rolling over on the bed still asleep.

Duncan was so glad to talked everything though with Saffy, he would try to talk to Triation again when things get settled. By that time he also would have a little bit of training done as well. Right now though as they laid on the bed he was just happy to be holding on to Saffron.

Panro was starching some out of the bed, their visit to Tria she had mentioned just off the side maybe in a teasing tone he'd gone 'soft'. So he was exercising to get back into 'fighting shape'. Of course there wasn't a lot to fight any more and this might been a little more hurt pride than anything else.

***

Zlo did not sleep at all, he was fighting whatever was inside him and it was unclear who was winning. Riggs did his tests and if it wasn't for sedation and magically cut off he would been in danger. He coughed a little bit and groaned moving to the wall leaning against it. He just couldn't figure out why, why was he fighting it. Maybe it wasn't a why...maybe it was a who?

Tria was up and holding little Ban and just rocking him lightly back and forth. It was her turn to settle down the little uni-dragon who had some powerful lungs. "Shhh...shh...wow little one you got your daddies voice." She joked and moved to sooth his back a little.

Lana hadn't slept that much, her mind was still trying to piece things together and getting ready for this mission. She walked about hallways, gardens, and court yards just trying get her head in the right space for what she needs to do next.

Koran put the quill pen down after spending some time writing in some book, he was enjoying the quiet morning with Mira. Yesterday had been a treat having spent the mornin with Altair and Yuna then meeting his new little sister afterwards, one whom he did plan on having join in on activities once in a while.

The book was one of his blacksmithing journals to keep track of certain information and tasks he had planned, as of recently after visiting the mines under the castle he had started doing heavy research on Starshine aka Mithril. He wanted to learn what he could about the metal's properties before he had the opportunity to work on it. The value of the rare metal was well known and he wasn't about to halfass it.

He glanced back at Mira and spun away from his table as she was studying something on the tablet "You seem engrossed in looking at something there sweetheart, what has your attention?" he asked curiously as he moved to sit on the bed near her.

Dkhoran playfully had nudged Sarah out of the way as he took over making breakfast for the kids the moment he caught sight of her having to answer the messages. He mouthed 'i got this' to her so his wife could focus on what he assumed was infirmary related issues.

After the incident yesterday in the kitchen Dkhoran now had Logan under subtle surveillance, through his servant's vision he had seen glimpses of the fanatical look in the wolverines eyes and since it involved Rem and her pendant he wasn't taking any chances leaving his location unknown. The way Esric was guarded about the information about the pendant further proved there was considerable significance to it. It was obvious there was something about it that made the older brother avoid telling anyone about it, Drak was willin to not press for information for the time being in hopes the pixie brother would be willing to share of his own accord down the line.

On the other hand it was nice they were trusted enough to take care of Rem for the night, if the sounds of giggling from Miki's room was any indication the children were getting along wonderfully and it was sweet sounds to the ancient purie's ears to hear the young with such laughter.

As he tended to the pancakes and other items on the stove for himself and Sarah his thoughts shifted over to Lord Anos and the fact he wanted to bring Miki to meet him today if possible, Drak wanted to make sure there was no other nasty surprises hidden in the pendant and no one would know better than the man who lead to its existence in the first place.

Mikleia woke slowly yawning and glanced at the small pixie asleep next to her. The four year old had become such a precious ‘little sister’ to her. She looked at the amulet that Rem was wearing as it was in the open the ancient looking marking on it wasn’t something she knew and evusinery time she felt the medallion of her own about to respond to tell her she’d deny it. Having a firm resolve that she didn’t want to know….not like this. If she found out about it at all….it would be because she had earned Esric and Rem’s trust enough to know. But it had been so clear yesterday as Rem clutched it apologizing over and over again to Esric that it was something vastly important. She was glad Rem stayed over again it allowed her to take the little one’s mind off of things although it was funny to think of things in such a way there where times like this one when she found herself reflecting as a ‘Princess’ responsible for the well being of others. But she was also still a child herself. At  fourteen she was hardly old enough to do anything substantial for Rem…..she’d have to leave the actual protecting to her Mamma and Pappa and she knew they could. She had no doubt about that….but as they did that she could do what she could for Rem was this. Being here for her playing with her and keeping her mind off of grown up worries. She sniffed the air able to smell the hints of breakfast starting and smiled looking towards the door. Seemed her mamma was an early riser.

Minato shifted a bit, despite his gift he felt the sudden movement the tiny spot that changed in temp next to him as Esric shifted and got up. Causing the half high elf to shift a bit and stir waking slowly to see so many thoughts tumble through the half pixie’s eyes as he seemed to be trying to piece things together from the night before. Although the heated blush that stained his cheeks was a welcome sight….”Morning.” Minato said his voice held the tones of sleep to it still he was well aware of the time…seemed he was always waking with the rise of the sun. He had understood the full gravity of the situation. Understood there was so much more to that story….and to the medallion that the little one wore and why it was of such concern of course everything he had been piecing together the day before until there talk was all just confirmed last night. He truly hadn’t meant to get so much from Esric over the wine but it had helped the half pixie before him calm to be drinking and talking and sorting his thoughts…..but to learn…what he had been hiding holding in….wishes………. Minato shifted slowly and sat up…did he have any no. Not even to get rid of the burden of his ‘gift’. It was a rare magic one that he had a terrible time controlling…or even understanding but it was the same gift as an Elvin Hero….who one walked. One who accomplished great things with the magic of sunlight. Or ‘Sunshine’ as it had been come to be called. And although he had a lesser version of it….it had not surfaced again in a long time in anyone until him. No he’d muddle his way though it learn how to handle it. To Minato wishes were akin to what others called there dreams or goals….something to be worked towards to be accomplish though one’s own effort. To simple wish for something and do nothing on your own to work towards it was simply to pine away. And then there was wishing for other things like wealth and the such….that was acting selfishly. No….he had time to reflect on just what Esric was telling him but he also realized the dangers of such a gift. And why Esric was trying so hard to hide it. To have someone use that medallion to force him to grant there ‘wish’ was beyond dangerous while there was innocent enough ones Wishing for something like someone to be ‘gone’ or somewhere else without specifying the specifics was beyond dangerous….the end result could be anything.

Dimael rested against the wall of the Scared Oak feeling the ancient magics of the tree seeping into him and that the tree welcomed him leaning there, wished for it to aid him as he was watching over and taking care of Fleur. He had not yet had chance to speak with Del and Acerbus concerning Fleur. Right now his focus was on walking the young girl through the stages of her recovery. It was more than just the purge of the dagger and it’s control it was the aftermath of being controlled by it since she was a child. Her sense of self was so badly damaged by that dagger by what was done to her. He could only hope that when he finally did speak with Del and Acer that they agreed to allow him to take her on as his Ward. To punish her even further would be cruel and this place and it’s people….they were full of so much light he was glad it was with Samson all so long ago he choose to leave his granddaughter. Unable to take her back with him to the World Gate,  his injuries had been great….having just battled against the darker half of Tomoe….and to learn that Ancient of Nature was whole and returned was a relief. But as he rested there the messages from Drak finally reached him. It always would……..but this far from the gate and through the sludge of corrupted magic it was delayed, but not stopped the Ancient crystal mirror he used to communicate could not be so easily deterred by it. He shifted the mirror and sent a message to Drak asking him to use this frequency to contact him he had been pulled from the World Gate. Of course it was properly sealed……he just had no idea three Pixies had come through, or rather to Pixie’s and one half Djinn. He would advise they stay in La’shire for now when he did find out……it would be dangerous for them to keep going back and forth. Especially with him not there to Open and maintain the gate.

Miharu was awake feeling off and like he was about to be ill….to be sick. Which was odd because Espers didn’t get things like the common cold or even a flu….He had felt like this earlier when Rostan had intervened and pushed light through him forcing whatever or rather……more then likely who….back and away. The lingering light left over from that inside of him still seemed to be offering some interference. But it left him wondering….and realizing in there hurry to escape he hadn’t grabbed it….the Estria….the flower…that bloomed from an act of love in the water…..and created the waters of Estra…..it was still with Raiser…and he had no way of blocking what she was doing. He reached over and picked up the crystal biting his lower lip. He had admitted to Vespa that his own anger with his father was that of a Child….it wasn’t like he actually hated Drak even Sarah realized that….as she simply seemed to smile…and at times look like she was trying to not shake her head. So….he sent Drak a simple…message. ‘There’s a problem….I need your advice or help with…” To Drak…to his father if anyone might know of a way to block her attempts to stop her….it had to be him right?

*****
Averie cradled Nikiva in one arm while going over the reports on what  the primary findings had with Zlo. He had managed to convince Sora to wait just a little longer but he knew that would not likely last forever. She would want to see him and he knew that. Then there was Zlo perhaps it was because of his Soulflame that he could sense the raven himself fighting against whatever was inside of him and that whatever was Chaos’s blood….or rather a piece of the demon himself. The question was how to purge that without harming the Raven. He truly believed sensing the struggle and the fight. How much Zlo was trying to stop the demon in him from doing whatever it wanted….and then there was the sheer amount Chaos made him take in….They had come across others who had, had taken in the demon’s blood in the past but never to this amount it was as if Chaos was determined to keep control over Zlo….there had to be a way to remove it. To free him….he had not spoken to his mother yet but….La’Shire had added a note that perhaps it would take what was done for Meliodas, for Zlo in which case….the answer was in the company of his younger brother Movado….as there was a strong Paladin, Priestess there who was capable of purging a demon’s possession……but she was also recovering and did he risk it…..unknown to him there was perhaps an even better answer. One who the part of Chaos that was inside of Zlo would not wish to anger……….there King was here.

**********

*****
She woke with a start and a small gasp….her heart racing a bit….she was doing much better since Mizuki came and helped. Her dire injures were no longer there to threaten her life and nor the infection running rampant though her system but she still needed time to recover and she was so weak at the then moment. But that wasn’t why her heart was racing as she glanced about the room trying to get her barrings. This wasn’t the bedroom back home. She wasn’t laying there having been forced beneath him yet again. Although now after one of his ‘moods’ or his right to take her as he was his wife….was the morning after tonics. Before he’d never allow her. But after the warning that if she got pregnant again…he would be put up on charges as he had been warned by the midwives and the royals had been made aware that if Lilyanna got pregnant again it would kill her. No she was laying here and realized she was in Sabine’s home and she had collapsed yesterday in front of Faroe who brought her here to the care of his mother. She vaguely remembered Sir Ambrose being allowed to enter to speak with her a bit but warned that her strength was waning and she may pass out on him. He had said it was fine and when he entered it was all Lilyan could do not to cry. This man who felt so like a grandfather to her….even as a little girl she could talk to him,, with just about anything. He had come in and sat down speaking in those gentle tones…..she recalled speaking to him lowly….when he asked some questions she recalled saying she could talk about it….’They would kill her’……not Lilyanna herself. There were other questions she was trying to remember……what all he asked and coaxed her to speak little by little but she had not perhaps been as forth coming as he wished as she started crying and shook her head no…the exhaustion creeping up on her. He had said it was enough for now….that it gave him a direction to look to help her and to get some much needed rest. She was safe here…..

Safe had made her laugh bitterly and shake her head….stating that he would likely come for her and take her from here….only to be told that her grandmother had finally found what she needed to put a wall between them……..between Lilyan and Karin….that he and Josie would do all they could to protect her as well as Sabine and Gideon…..then he had said something that gave her pause….and perhaps allowed her to fall into a deep restful sleep. Josie had filed an injunction….no one could take her from here….not Karin…not his accomplishes…, not without Sabine’s consent….and if any tried by  force…Gideon could answer with Force with no repercussions coming back on the Dusk Lion….
Trixie was pacing her home biting her nail when Karin called them to inform them that not only did Lilyanna collapse but that he had no idea where she was at……..none would tell him and he was politely ‘advised’ by the guards to go home and await news of where……..she knew it was more then that….None of this would be a problem though…..if they had just made her give up the child…if they made her be completely compliant to him….but Trixie had yielded on the deal that they Force Lilyanna to drive Atticus away….and marry Kain as they demanded….in order to keep Safira because if that fool of a girl when crying to Josie about being forced to abort her baby………well….Trixie didn’t want to be around when her mother lost her temper. Josie had a slow fuse to burn. But she had truly earned her title Sorceress of Ruin. For more then just her magical abilities to boot. She was quiet skilled with swords. And hand to hand combat…..her dear friend Ambrose made certain of that due to the era they grew up in. It had not been easy to convince Lilyanna that Josie had lost much of her magical strength and fighting prowess….that going to her about anything….would just endanger her grandmother’s life as well and that would be another life ruined by Lilyanna’s disobedience….

******
Pherenice finally stirred unaware of just how long she had slept although she had slept deeply feeling safe….because of the scent around her. The scent that belonged to Orion and his pressence in the room helped greatly. She shifted a bit stretching like a cat waking up from a deep nap. Her ears twitching but she felt different too….like something was starting to be returned to her but it wasn’t her lost memories it was more of an energy like….she didn’t feel so tired and drained all the time not things she mentioned to anyone as…there was nothing they could do for her to help her recover she knew…but not sure how she knew that her energy was connected to the state of the world and with the Abyss out there it was taxing on her as well. But she did slowly sit up realizing she was still very much in Orion’s room and that morning had come. It caused the Shisha to do something unusual for herself as well she blushed a bit as she realized she had stolen his bed for a whole day….even as she glanced down and saw the faint ripple of a rainbow shimmer over her skin no more like through it…..as if something was….trying to…heal her perhaps? It certainly didn’t feel like a bad thing.

*****
Traitorin was aware that Dai was making her rounds while he was forced to take time off by Silvi much needed time off…..Dai still felt the need to check up on things. He was fine with it and at the moment sitting in a large comfortable chair in his suite, he was going over the reports on the progress Coriander made speaking with Duncan. That was….a complicated situation. While he didn’t believe he made a mistake in choosing Duncan his youth and inexperience had shown….the lack of knowledge…things that Trait had rushed and overlooked in finding one who had the talent to become a Guardian. It had been a mess….what troubled him was how hyper focused he became on ‘Punishing the Archive’ so much it wasn’t like he was listening any more….or when Trait said the conversation was done for the moment…that they needed to part for now and approach it again with calmer clearer minds the Puma-bear exploded and went off….he wasn’t a petty ruler by any means and he wasn’t likely to kick him out of the Guardianship just because of that….but it was an issue that would need addressed the second half where everything became so much more heated and explosive….could have been avoided altogether. That was something that would have to be addressed……while he certainly was aware that he wasn’t perfect and made mistakes…..Ducan was young just a child in comparison to him.
*****

Tatianna walked through the infirmary her thoughts on what they learned about Zlo trying to put things together as she could recall what her readouts showed. The glyphs….there was indeed something wrong….it was if she had to put it into words like two different beings It waside of one body. One was Zlo of course but it was the other that troubled her. She had never seen anything like it and wasn’t even sure what they could do….but do something they had to. The second she came to think of as if it was a parasite or virus the same sort of forgien body inside of him causing him to do things….or rather trying to. It was clear upon getting those readouts the reason Prince Averie was insisting on they had to help him. But the one thing her glyphs could not tell her was how long….this raven had had this other inside of him and just how much this other thing may have made him do over the years.

Safira was going over the books and records they had gotten from Lilth about Chaos. And as she did she was writing down any important key notes she was finding. This was the sort of thing she was used to after all. Being part of a squad put together to help others like this. But there were so many books and scrolls so many records about from how long Chaos had been around and active….that it had felt wrong to put it all On Balian who was recovering from the Furie’s poisoning. She had taken half and it was that half she was currently puzzling over. Having woken about an hour ago glad to see her sister still resting as she needed it.

~*~
Regius woke he knew Zuri was somewhere around here….they had a fourth tent for her as well although it was never set up. She preferred to do things just a touch differently….but had her prior life and training  in there as well and her lack of magic had been helpful ironically enough it allowed her to scout and move about with less notice then them. But it had been when Novel had disappeared for a time when she found that room with the crystals and the souls trapped inside. She had taken the time to break the crystals and upon his arrival and seeing the souls being freed he had cast a spell to aid them on finding there way back to there bodies. But he had come back for none the less. Although he had no idea Novel felt he was far to noble for his own good. His light in his fur dancing he glanced in the direction of La’shire and as much as he wanted to go there he had to do this first. He knew who they were looking for. And more importantly he could not abandon Oden right now, his friend needed his help. He stepped out of his tent fully dressed and seeing Novel at the camp fire and working on making breakfast. He walked over and sat down on a fallen log near her taking in the sight of her the heavy thoughts going through her mind. “Good Morning, you seem troubled.” He said as he had no doubt she was reflecting on the night before.

Kiyoko slowly stirred, as she woke she realized she felt like she could cry at any moment. She had been fully aware but unable to stop herself from obeying Chaos….she had been at his ‘mercy’ all day, Although it had not been ‘torture’ he had made certain she wias indeed pregnant….and it seemed the rumors that when he was in the mood you were his chosen mate….you lost a day overstated.  What was more the curse’s on her made her want to. Made her complaint to him, spoke obediently to him and would do anything he told her to, to please him even answer any questions without hesitation. Now though she woke in the morning the curse being pushed down….but she could still feel the weight of it. And then there was the fact she was pregnant and more over what he wanted with this child….he want didn’t want an heir….not like Regius and Mace….no…Oden believed. He wanted the ‘perfect’ vessel…..and this child would be it. And he had plans for her as well….wither that was to kill her off after she gave birth to the vessel or keep her on….she didn’t know. “What about me….is so corrupt and awful….that…” She put her hand down on her belly where the baby was…growing. She shook her head. “No matter what….I can’t let him get his hands on this baby…”

Fennis was part of the early morning patrols he wasn’t sure what it was these days first being the team that found Lyric in such a situation and now this….a small group camped out at the outer edges of the Druidian lands. It had been his sense of a group so close….and odd one at that….he could feel the holy energies of two, Then there was the three others and one of them….was saddled with something heavy dark and oppressive. Massively so. There wards kept Chaos from sensing Kiyoko but they were near the lands of Ethion and that allowed Fennis to feel them out. Or rather sniff them out….he was half bloodhound on his fathers side although he looked fully Druid none of the Mystrian heritage shown through and well nothing got past a bloodhounds nose. He tapped the Druidian markings on his arm to notify his superiors of Campers on the boarders of there lands….in a protective encampment. Two holy, two normal girls and one….who seemed to be under the weight of a heavy curse he just had no idea how heavy and that it was perhaps a good thing the sisters had been returned to them. Arc was going to need there magical support for this one……a generational curse.

Aiyanna finished caring for her mother as she pulled the blanket back up around her. Lately she had been took sick to get out of bed. Unable to care for her alone Josie had taken them in and the elder was currently sitting out on her balcony sipping tea and going over what information she could find about what was happening to Lilyanna. As she passed the balcony on the way out Josie nodded to her. There was a care worker who would come in to tend to her mothers needs after a bit. Aiyanna though stepped out and onto the walkway looking up at the sky as she took in a deep breath….Hemlock had thrown her with that question. It wasn’t an easy one to answer at all….her heart wasn’t able to pick between Grail or Faroe. Torn between them and when she spoke to Josie, her Great Aunt only told her, her heart will know when it’s ready not before. But yesterday there lunch had been interrupted by Loch and his brothers…..they had challenged Grail and while he had tried to resolve it by speaking the fists started flying….she had stepped in before things got to far. Hemlock had looked ready to cry….she  had no idea that it was the girls birthday but Aiyanna had swiftly put a stop to the mess. Even though Loch scowled at her, it was when his brothers turned there focus to her that he moved and drug them both off. Ending the brief fight.
~*~
Karin sat at the kitchen table fingers of one hand drumming against the wooden surface as he reflected on what to do, drink in his other hand he didn’t drink anything like tea or coffee. What was in his glass was hardly something one should start the morning with the but Liquor went down much easier for him. Lilyanna….that fool of a woman had to collapse in front of Faroe….by nightfall he got the idea of where she was and when he went there to try to get her….he was blocked soundly by Gideon who held something in his hand….an injunction against him….when he narrowed his eyes he saw not just one signature on the bottom of the page but that of ever Sage in the Unkindness they may no longer hold council seats but there voices were still heard with a immeasurable amount of respect. Gideon had informed him he could either walk away or….he knew the or and any other time he would have tried to force it. But….Josie Argile had done her work well….that being in place meant that if they did come to blows he could not have Gideon brought up on charges for daring to swing at a member of the counsil….no…Gideon could in fact have him arrested for being in forcing his way when he was being blocked by it…..then there was Loch and his brothers little…tiff with that fool Grail. Seemed Loch’s favorite thing to do was exchange blows with Grail….but this was bad timing. And then the boy had to go off on the issue with Lilyanna being his fault he had wanted to do more then give is boy a black eye for that comment but anymore then that….and too many eyes would focus his way. He had to be careful he just had no idea….that that….little piece of trash Lilyanna’s daughter had figured out not only who her biological father is….but had asked his for his help in saving her mother….from them.

“You’re worried.” Fai said waking and able to sense it in Donovan. “Everything will work out.” She said yawning as she snuggled up to the raven next to her. Her voice held notes of sleepiness to it. Fai knew it was a big change. “the tree’s whisper….she’s a sweet girl. It’ll be just as big an adjustment for her as it is for us.”

Eri woke to the sound of Ban’s constant crying…she was in pj’s and a robe. She knew she was still slightly feverish but…”I think he’s hungry.” She said coming to the room and resting against the door. “Only thing I can think of that being cradled and rocked wouldn’t settle.”

Tempest was walking the halls carrying his gear. He had not slept his dreams had his wife in them. He was lost in thought and carrying several large medical packs. Well one that was meant for the back and two that attached to the sides of the first. Going over a mental check list having no idea that he wasn’t the only one who had a sleepless night. Although for he and Lana it was for different reasons.

~*~*~

Tegra when they returned had bathed and showered he hadn’t spoken much at all since the rescue and he’d never be angry with Quistis for following her instincts and saving Ruion. Shamballa’s had a different instinct then others they know when they can save someone and they should be saved but it was a gift she was apparently just waking to. Upon returning and Myth’s request for a room that would be better for him to rest and heal….she had not hesitated to put them in this one as Myth would not be taken from his side. She knew him better then anyone. Upon entering this room being supported by Myth despite the healing tonics and even Nour’s tear….which did help greatly he would not have been able to even make the treck back here yesterday….without it. He had tipped his head back once in the room and let the tears flow. Something he would not do in mixed company. Tegra didn’t feel comfortable expressing all his emotions in front of a lot of people but as he cried he felt Myth hug him and he dropped his head to her shoulder letting it out quietly. After had come a long bath and changing before laying down to rest. Bathing in the gentle light of the moon and stars all night through the open window.

Now though he woke to feeling his twin stirring and stepping out into the sunlight. He opened his eyes….everything about him at the moment seemed to be made of a dim light it was far paler then it should be and he could not at the moment suppress it as weak as it was. He shifted and sat up before putting his feet on the floor and walked slowly out to the balcony he could not sleep and didn’t not wish to remain in bed. The mithril that had bound Ettie for two hundred years fused into his arms and wrists was mirrored on Tegra. The elf walked out and stood next to Myth looking at the beautiful blue sky.

“Es…sha sala be…” he spoke lowly. ‘Sorry for worrying you.’ Although he knew Myth would always worry when something like that happened. He sighed as he looked at the skyline. “I never thought I’d walked as ‘Sacred’ again….” Tegra said lowly….”This…state brings with it a world of trouble….you haven’t asked…” He said looking at her. “I know you sensed it….as I did when you shared your grace…who it is that now holds my true name…” Tegra spoke aloud his voice still nothing more then a whisper but tired. He was up for many reaons not the least of which was soon he would need to dress and then go to Savarian to let him see that he was alright….the man risked his soul….reaching out the way he did.  Worried that he would willing fall to the darkness never….no one who would dare risk there soul to save another would ever willingly become something so foul and twisted.

Ceci was in the kitchen working with the Spriggan to get breakfast going for her guests. They were a buzz about how many new faces were here in the castle. She understood in her own right there where many. She was aware Wes was outside training and looking frustrated….of course he would be. That Shield was not in a form best suited to him…And when one of the Spriggan suggested she speak to him on it she sighed and set down What she was holding to do just that. The Night Pheonix walked out and watched the young man…”it’s not you it’s the shield.” She said to him watching he seem to put himself up. “Since coming near the twins it’s begun to fully reawaken but having forge masters who were not trained in how to maintain it…tending to it…it’s unable to fully bond with you.” She walked up. “If it could….you perhaps wouldn’t have such a frustrated look on your face. You should have Tegra look at it when he recovers….if memory serves…he was the one who tended to it whenever Ryner needed it worked on in the past.” She said looking at him.

Ettie’s dreams were anything but truly peaceful in the beginning but as he rested and his sense solidified that Cressida was truly there and this wasn’t some fantastic but painful dream….his dreams shifted to when he still walked in his birth form  and meeting her. The time spent in the Pure Woods. Which had him waking this morning feeling the warmth of the sun. Something he had not felt in a long time. He was still tired but the feeling he had now he knew he’d not return to sleep. It would take a while to recover.

Cecilia had wanted to turn him out….but at the urgence of Tegra of all people that there was a reason he was here….she had yielded under the condition that he remain under house arrest in his room. She could not trust that the Phalanx was truly quieted and much to her surprise he simply nodded and asked…’which one’. When she had asked him why yesterday….Ruion had looked at her then back at Quistis…”I…was counting on Mythos killing me and ending my nightmare….instead she choose to save me…if that is what you want..I will not argue.” Ruion said….then paused. “My…first name is L’arc…Ru’ion…is my middle name…” That had been yesterday…this morning had him sitting in a chair in his room looking out the window….he had only ever….and the two who had died had been dear friends of his sisters….and his sister Octavia enjoyed forcing him to devour them….even as they forgave him….while tears ran down his face. Yesterday he did all he could to by Mythos time to get to Tegra…and in the end fully counted on his fate being the same as his father and sister’s. Instead he was sitting here looking out at the skyline. Yesterday before night fell the castle went up exploding….as his younger brothers and sisters ignited the lava flow and sent Faraday’s castle into history destroying it….the garden and the Memoria that Ettie had made…..he was all that was left. He had to wonder….why she choose to spare him. It would have been simpler

~*~
The conversation with Draco had been a long time coming and at the end so many things had been discussed. They spoke not as enemies, and it was comforting. As they cleared things up for each other and spoke on so many things. Last night had been something as well Movado had surprised him as he didn’t look at him as some Tyrant but as one who had been Sunned for the burden he had to carry and welcomed him into his home. As had Weiss. Plumeria had been on her best behavior and by the end of the night he left….with the cube containing the demon shard inside. He dared not leave it with them….the three of them were such powerful pure souls. This particular demon fed on pure souls the purer the soul the easier it was for it to latch onto. He had placed wards and protections on Plumeria’s bed room. Which was why he sat there on the end of his bed now looking at the demon he had pried from the crystal….trapped in a spell of Anos’s choosing.

“You’re no king of mine I owe you no explanations…..you’ll get nothing from me. Not even that fool of a half dragon could.” The man snarled at him.
The one before him looked like a twisted version of an elf….black skin as dark as pitch white hair so white it was like a white shadow…..because it was dark instead of bright…and green yellow eyes….and of course the horns….the horns connected all of Ne’ther to him….wither or not they liked it.

“You could threaten to kill me and I still would not tal….”

Anos simply interrupted that by snapping his fingers killing  the fool before him and then bringing him back….it was a only those of the Ne’ther that he could do this with…..
“The fact you don’t see me as King is of little concern to me…however…the issue of killing you…”

“You…you…”

“Come now….you didn’t think you’d only die once in this life did you?” Anos looked at him. “I find my tolerance for your kind is rather low….I have a pretty good idea of what you’ve done….but…they need your confession and I promised I’d deliever it. The only question is how many times….will you die before it happens?” He said. “I have mercy to those who deserve it….but you stink of countless souls….far to many for one of your kind who normally only tries to devour the soul of it’s current host…..which means that that elf….you had bonded to….was able to soul tether….to anyone you forced him to if even for a moment allowing you to instead…consume there soul’s yes?

“i…” it breathed…”I want to make a deal….I’ll tell you everything…..but….I don’t’ want to die….”

“Oh no death won’t be your out…sorry I did say I was merciful to those deserve it but you don’t….” he said lowly. “Once you confess and once that man has been cleared of your crimes….it’ll be up to me to decide which of the seven rings you’ll be spending etru ble…in…” Beyond eternity….meaning Anos would enshackle this one never allowing him to leave…

“No…you can’t be serious….my crimes here in D’Joran not Ne’ther you don’t care about what happens here…”

“I’m not your king…but you are of my world. As such…I have to ensure a proper punishment. And all things considered….the countless souls you’ve devoured….you will have to spend time in that ring for each life you’ve destroyed….equal to the life you’ve stolen….”

“I’ll talk….I’ll give you all of it….just not the seventh ring…”

“That depends on you………one lie….one denial of anything. One ounce of deceit on your part….and the seventh will be your home.” Anos’s voice grew cold. “Understand….you refuse to be anything more then a mindless beast killing slaughtering and raping….and you should know…regardless of what world…What my three Taboo’s are. And you’ve indludged in two of them heavily here.” He said flatly he had three Taboo’s three laws that those of his world must never break…One is No lying. That one had a touch of lee way though as even Anos understood there were ‘lie’s to protect. No rapping another….and no killing…..”So….” He held up the crystal…”Start Talking.” He said as the being before him shivered and spoke in that low hissing voice…one Saffy who was the only one to survive it’s encounter besides Meliodas…..began talking and as it did….the countless girls there names and descriptions how it killed them….and every time the Half elvin prince woke to find himself soaked in the blood of innocent girls….he’d not try to but would kill himself only to wake again to it….which meant there was some blessing or protection on the young man……but hearing it all just sickened Anos….this was exactly what he strove to prevent happening in Ne’ther….it would seem….there might be more then just this one out here….it was something he’d have to look into those who he missed….who had been tormenting the innocent…..
~*~
Lyka was once again in the training yard doing upside down sit-ups while hanging from an bar several trainee’s unbeknown to him were watching wide eyed. He was a Golden Warrior and to them they thought none of them would exercise like this. Or train but for Lyka it was something a bit different. He narturally had so much energy it allowed him to burn some of it off. It had the benefit of adding him in combat so that was a bonus. Sunny’s feather was secure around his neck tucked in such a way that it would not get damaged. That feather was beyond precious to him. He’d never loose sight of it or let anything happen to it.

Levia was sitting in a sunny alcove in the suite she was in with her sister and mother while normally she’d be in her lab….after yesterday she was notified to take the day off….to calm her nerves and find her focus again….for Levia though calming down was working on her prostetics it was soothing to her….but since she was here at home the book she researching had to do with more defined muscle culture of Warriors….pad of paper on her lap as she penned notes….both on the differences and the different crystal fiber matrix that would need to be set up. What she provided for Safira was not designed for a Warrior in combat….but everyday use. Of course she’d get a ton more ideas when she finally visited Aero’Oro. But that was a ways off. She could feel the soft leather of the cord that held Hestia’s father close to her….that too was a comfort….and something else. Even thinking about it would have her blushing. But if she thought about it her ‘time’ off might also be for her Mother and sister as well. To know that she was here safe with them the day after instead of in her lab. Although Sarah took plenty of precautions to keep Morgana at bay…or rather to have her caught and detained should she surface.

Raphtalia awoke for the second time in a room and not the caves. She was laying curled up on the large circlar floor bed the fluffy pillow was comfortable to curl up on and she yawned a bit. It was all different and interesting….but her ears twitched a bit as she scented the room as if checking to see if Roan was up or what he was up to. She was still concerned about that wound in her side. While she felt bad if her sai had been what cut him she’d rather that then the poisonous one. Although he showed no signs at all of being poisoned. So that was a relief at least.

Chai hadn’t been willing to speak at first but they had worked with her and eventually she spoke on it….the village….what had happened there. She was a ‘street rat’ and orphan unwanted by any in the village…she survived by snitching day old bread and things to be thrown away clothing that was discarded…blankets….and holding up in sheds. She was always caught and thrown in some place that stunk heavily of fish whenever people called Knights were seen on the coast and promised that if she made any noise….drew any to where she was….she would spend days in the chair again…..to her chairs were something to be feared because the only purpose she knew them for was to be tied down and beaten. The village was of course were Yohan’s group was from….they did all sorts of illegal things there….forced other smaller wolf packs to merge with there and then comply. Traitorin and Movado had been trying to catch the village on the coast doing all this but they painfully careful. Yohan’s current target was Futaba of the Red Wolves or Rose Moon Wolf Tribe they were small  tribe with many customs that made no sense to him. The biggest of which was the fact they were led always by a female Futbaba’s father was only Alpha until she turned 21 and could inherit the position. Which was why….her father and Yohan and made it so she’d be married to him on the Spring Solstice. A week before her twenty first birthday….but the one that angered Yohan and made it harder for him to force Futaba to comply was the Oath of Sacred Light all females of her pack swore then they turned 13. They stood under the light of Nour’s moon holding a bowl of water that reflected silver moonlight and swore an oath to remain pure and untouched until they turned twenty one. That they would devote themselves to learning who they are and who they wish to be and learning the ways of the gentle Ancient….before looking to be wed and having a family. Then they drink the waters sealing the promise and gain a moonstone chocker. The stone in the shape of Nour’s moon and surrounded by aquamarine’s. A stone that made it impossible for someone like Yohan to make her break her vows. Only Futuba could take the chocker off and she only took it off when the silken ribbon needed replaced. Which she did and promptly replaced it as did all the she-wolves of her pack.

Chai’s sleep had been restless though she wasn’t used to sleeping on a bed…..on piles of straw or whatever else she could find. Even in the ‘room’ she had been given she slept in the corner too afraid to touch any furniture but Haddie and Pene had spent time even convincing her she would not be in trouble for sleeping on the bed. Chai woke with the rising of the sun….she always did…and stiffened as she sniffed the air it wasn’t a shed and it wasn’t the small room in one of the darkened halls that was on the repair list. Those repairs took time the damage to the living crystal took time to fix and make stronger, so La’shire didn’t suffer like this again. Not only that the Lemurian Wolves did nothing half way, so not only where they repairing the damage but strengthening the undamaged portions as well as they went along it all took time. But as Prince Trilander had told Silvi it’s something that should hae been done for her long ago….countless times over the years. Chai slowly sat up glancing about she could sense no hostile energies around her and as she glanced over she could see the two warm lights of the girls laying there sleeping the sisters. They had insisted she stay here with them….insisted that she would be safer here with them….

Yohan was pacing back and forth in his room…. then looked over at the two. “That Lypine’s existence is the only thing that could interfere with our absorbing the Rose Moon clan…” He said lowly to them. “Futaba will likely use…..that so called ‘soulmate’ call with the priestess of her clan to void the marriage agreement…she’s been looking for a way to get out of this…” he said annoyed as George and Clive flinched. “But not only is that abomination still breathing….you’ve managed to gain the attention of the Mist Wolves….”

“That wasn’t our intention seems he beat us to getting to her and two others of his clan wondered off with her…” George said shaking his head.

“He stopped her from jumping…” Clive protested.
“Idiot! I told you to go after her earlier in the morning and make sure.” Yohan said lowly the room was light by things from there clan and the crystal walls were dark….they had opted for it….there excuse was that…the living crystal walls made them uneasy….and had made such a claim that they had finally been allowed to move into the last hall on the list to be worked on.

“This whole mess could have been avoided if we had simply given that half fox something to calm her….nerves.” Oleander said from where he leaned against the wall. “Or even better…escorted her back here shoved her in a room far in the back and made use….of her benefits. She may be an abomination….but that hair and fur of hers….could net us a lot of revenue once we leave here.”

Yohan looked at him. “What are you babbling about?”

“Her hair and fur…are actual crystal….and the way they shimmer here in La’shire it’d be picked up on right away but if we just collected it now and later sold it overseas….well…”
“Don’t be such a fool…” Yohan said crossly. “Yes one could make a lot of money that way but it would eventually be found out and tracked back to us. They’ve seen her now.”
~*~
Silvitrista opened the door she was in a nightgown with robe over it looking slightly sleepy…it was early in the morning, and she did have a frisky fox for a partner. But her true reason for being tired was the healing magics she used on the opal. “Dia is something wrong?” She asked concerned looking at the vixen before her and stepping aside to allow her to enter. She spoke clearly knowing her beloved would hear her…and know they had company early this morning.

Weiss for the first time in a long time was resting peacefully even deeper then when Sally walked into her inner mind and soul earlier. She was snuggled into the dove sleeping soundly how Sally could handle being cuddled up to her when she was naturally colder then most was beyond her. But rest she did. The Half dragon was aware on some level Movado had gotten up but there were things he had to do and in a way she just wasn’t ready to wake yet.

One of the guards on standby as Sharne checked the area that would be used for the challenge held a crystal tablet in hand. Anything the Mare said needed changing or addressed she was to put through on a expedited order. On the Queen’s orders. She watched her move about checking every little thing doing as deep a check as there Captains would….Lacy had no idea what was going on but whatever it was had this look on the Mare’s face that said…..she wanted to make sure this place….left nothing to chance.

Seanan was asleep curled up to Quinn. It was a restful one and healing in a way….Silvi had the Opal and Fangalli and she had been concerned about the damage that Dahl had done but manhandling it. So she had focused her purifying and healing arts on restoring the balance on the Opal and thus on Seanan. the Maiden of Fangalli was resting peacefully tucked into Quinn and yet at the same time So she would worry when awake….he’d be fighting Dahl today….she could not help but worry about Quinn and yet he was determined the look in his eyes spoke volumes. He’d fight for her….it didn’t matter who or against what he’d fight to protect her….his mate…and soon to be mother of his pups. She was pregnant with twins….something do to the poisoning of the water in his hometown he had been ‘robed’ of. With anyone else it likely would not have happened….but Seanan’s magic was all bottled up inside of her sealed away and there….it healed what was done and gave them the twins….childern who were a product of the love they shared.

Rumiheir smiled as Ashe told him next time it was his turn. “Gladly.” He said as he held out his arms to her as she climbed back into bed with him. So much was happening and today Quinn would fight against Dahl. “This is my fault….if only I realized just how important that Opal was…” he said closing his eyes. “How much worse he could have hurt her even from a distance….I…” He had been so bent on protecting her…and Ashe….there children….now. And yet he missed something so very important.

Dahl was not amused as he was in his room preparing for the challenge. Just what did that foolish wolf hope to accomplish and more over he was made to hand over the Opal….which the White Queen promptly removed from the Spiritcite cage it was in and cradled it in a sphere of magical light. She had narrowed her eyes at him…..and gave him one solid warning.

‘Do not try my patience.’ She had said lowly. ‘You will follow the rules of this challenge and the rules of the castle. If you or any of yours make any attempt to forcefully take back the Opal or to take Seanan before this matter is settled I will consider it a violation, you will loose any and all rights….the Opal will immediately be returned to Seanan and you and yours will spend time in the castle dungeons and make no mistake La’shire has them. Am I clear? You are in my home. You will follow the rules here.’

Dahl and looked into the eyes of the Crystalis before him and saw in that moment why they were called the most powerful of the Dragon Races….should he and his tangle with her and her alone none of them would come out of it alive….he was looking into the eyes of another Warrior but not one who just held the mindset of a Warrior one who had survived and battled on countless bloody battlefields…..he had reluctantly given his word….that his clan would follow all the rules set forth….But had made his own claims as well for victory. Should he win he would have Seanan returned to him.  That no one would be allowed to challenge him for her. And that his clan would be paid compensation for this….insult….that he was being made to answer a challenge for his own wife
It was then that Silvi said something that had Made his blood run cold….one of her Honor Guard had to chase out three of his War Centuar’s from the room of an innocent girl…..they were already walking on thin ice with her….

He was preparing for the challenge right now and waiting for those three to arrive…..he had been clear they were to do nothing to draw unwanted attention………and they had. They had earned the White Queen’s ire……..


Millia needed the sleep….she had not returned to her dream corridors this night….but as she nd alaid there sleeping there were dried tears on her cheeks. Ryn was there second child….but the Mist rejected him…and his eyes and stance….when Kahi spoke to him about what he had done a dark defiance was in his eyes….and no remorse. None what-so-ever. But at the moment it wasn’t her own dream corridors she was walking through how or why it happened she wasn’t sure since she hadn’t used this type of magic before but it was anothers…….and not so much a corridor….but…as if she had found herself fin the room of that memory right from the start. She could see Kahiri as a young man a young teen and Celluna…see him returning this doll to her after fishing it out of the river….but it was clear to her even in this memory that….they were already in love with each other. But….fighting it a bit it seemed and then looked slightly to the side and could see the normal sibling jealousy in Ryn’s eyes he was closer to Celluna’s age….but behind him looking longingly at him as if wanting even ounce of his attention was a young girl she didn’t know and yet…a name came to her……Trinket…she was Hunter and….if she was understanding it correctly….But the memory moved forward as Ryn had wandered off a bit sitting on the borders of the mist….and it was a figure that walked up to him through it….that had every instinct in Milliarose screaming stay away from him in her heart. This figure….looked like he could be related to Kahi but the colors of his hair and ears were sickly in comparison…and his eyes…were cold and cruel. She heard him speaking………..about his father and elder brother….about how they denied him beca he was unwanted….and then another moment in time and again this man appeared. Yet his scent….he wasn’t Kahi’s brother or anything like that but it looked like he could have been related…some distant cousin or past relative nor was he a full Lycan. Not that that mattered……but over and over again this figure appeared. Jado…..at one point Ryn spoke calling him…’Uncle Jado….’

Millarose jerked awake sitting up holding her head….just what was that? Kahi had told her that Finbar had feared allowing Raphtalia into the pack despite clearly being of the mist….and now this half Lycan half….Hyenna…appeared….and was telling all of these things to a very young and impressionable Ryn and the more Ryn listened the less and less the Mist responded to him until it was rejecting him all together….what had started out as innocent childhood rivalry had been warped and twisted….by this man. A man Ryn never said a word about meeting to either her or Kahi…to anybody because Jado told him not to tell anyone….that they would tell him he was lying to him but the proof was there wasn’t it? The mist wasn’t responding to him….because Kahi had denied him and solely chosen Kahiri….but that wasn’t true. Milliarose knew that….Her hand clutched at her chest….”Who….who was he….”

Xelen had slept lightly he was on the job after all. His duty was to protect Calla while the War Centuars were here. Right now he walked around in his half and half state not moving about in the much larger Dratuar state. He checked the windows the Balcony making sure everything was secure. Then glanced back at the room she was resting in….should he do what was expected of him in this position? He wasn’t sure what she usually did for breakfast, and so he opted that it would be best to await her waking before attempting to do that step to ensure everything was proper and safe. Xel Moved and sat down on the floor in a meditative state….he’d keep watch but he’d do nothing to disturb her rest.


Nyx was awake and laying in bed reading a book he had woken awhile ago but Chantilly was snuggled up to him and to move her was to risk waking her so instead he opted to read a book one that he could easily summon as it was on time magics, more to the point’s Sun’s time magic. There was something about it he wanted to be sure of if he was to help her. Nyx was the sort to leave nothing to chance although accomplishing this was a bit of fun as he only hand one hand free the other was pinned under and wrapped around Chantilly as she snuggled against him. He’d not complain although he was sure Nessarina would tease him once again about spending the entire night with the girl he was in love with in his arms and it ending all innocent. Not mind you that he had been in any state to do anything else but snuggle and sleep this night.

Solan rested as well sleeping the morning away for the moment although the sun would soon have other ideas and wake them it seemed neither he nor Keelin Wwere in any hurry to rush that along. Nor was La’shire they could take as much time as they wanted to rest right now. She didn’t mind.

Jarral had no idea that once again Wynter’s fur was dancing with light of another resonating with her as she was letting him remain asleep. But he would wake for her the moment she said his name or gave any indication that she was in need of him.

~*~
Fauve was asleep on the couch having let the girls snuggle up with Shale on the bed. The twins seemed to enjoy using Shale like a living teddy bear especially when upset the imp stating in her spirit state and holding the girls that way wrapping that long streamer like tail about them. It had to add a bit of comfort. She had to wonder last night if it was something Shale would do for her own pups long ago. Because the girls seemed to fall easily to sleep one they were snuggled up to her like that and eventually it allowed Fauve to rest as well but with one ear always attentive should they need anything….

Sorei had stayed the night again things had gotten a touch heated before needing to cool down and he had. Just when she said no she wasn’t ready he got up without being upset and nodded promised her it was alright and he’d be back in a little bit. He went off to cool off and handle the issue. Once it was calmed he came back to see such guilt, self loathing and even anger at herself for telling him o in the end and something else. Fear….but not fear of what nearly happened but fear that he….it was in the way she had looked at him so he took the time to reassure her it was alright. He wasn’t going anywhere. He wasn’t going to leave her just because she wasn’t ready for that. She didn’t have to be. Right now he laid there having awoken with the sunrise but made no attempt to move just yet. Holding Ginseng in his arms as she rested. She had been through so much in that ordeal, and right now he just wanted to reassure her that no matter what he wasn’t going to leave her.

Court’s team had paused at a safe point to break and eat a quick meal…..well all of them but River. The blood meals that the castle kitchen provided could not be brought on the journey not that it mattered to River. She’d be fine for a while without it. But a few of Court’s team thought it would be fun to mess with one of the new girls telling her that Mercarian’s lived by feeding on the blood of others and that having one out there with them meant that they’d all have to take turns and she had picked first. Rostan was known to be her mate….and the girl was nervous she walked over to him and up to him….having no idea that if she had spoken to River about it the girl would have thanked her for her concern but politely turned her down….

“Um…excuse me…” she said softly her ears twitching a bit…”I…was told she needs blood…like we need food and we’ll all…be…donating..don’t get me wrong I don’t mind..I just…does she need a lot will it hurt?” The girl stammered out fast as the four in the back snickered over their breakfasts. “I just thought…as her mate…you could…tell me what to expect…” The girl said having no idea that the act of taking directly from another was very intimate for a Mermaid and act of love and trust….she wouldln’t from any of them unless she was in dire straights and Rostan wasn’t near by. It was something done only between lovers….or as River and Rostan had started out very close friends. But because of what type of Mystrian River was she could also go for several days without needing to eat or in her case as many called it ‘feed’.
~*~
Daire was letting his sweet mate sleep in this morning since what he was doing would be boring to her he was repairing the ancient texts now. Having finished with the scroll he had only a small second of the last book left.  He wanted to get to the bottom of this. To help his friend. None of this was Liam’s fault and Frau centainly didn’t blame him but he did understand. That helpless feeling was not one that felt good even a little and Liam had always been able to handle what came his way. Even if Frau didn’t blame him….Daire understood where Liam was coming from. It still hurt her….the Mercarian’s had tried to explain it for them….and Daire had taken notes while Liam asked his questions. He figured he’d compare the notes to what the books found….but there hand to be a way for Liam to block it.

Syaoran was out cold finally getting some much-needed sleep. The mating dive seemed to be what his body needed and craved. It was something natural for his race. But he had worried about taking Zyna up there…again while she was pregnant. Mind you she wasn’t at all opposed to it. And after even seemed happy with the fact she was right, he had indeed needed it….his body needing that connection with her. Now though he was sleeping deeply resting next to his adorable fiancé….the need for the dive answered he could truly get the rest she was worried he wasn’t getting.

Braska was still asleep they had finally done it and he had been attentive and careful. The end had been amazing to finally be with her. To be with his mate granted had she wanted to wait still he would have but she had felt awful that her nerves meant he spent a lot of time taking cooling showers. Not that he minded. He would for her as much as she needed him to. For now though he simply slept next to her.


~*~
Juniper had woken to Nico being out….not that it surprised her he still had his rounds to make today. But she knew Nicodemus would be back. IN fact he’d make a point of checking up on her making sure she wasn’t doing anything to pull her stitches and for good reason! Juniper though was sitting up in bed her hand pressed lightly against her achy side….that rotten minatour….yesterday she had spent a good part of the time sleeping and when awake Nico managed to keep her stationary so she didn’t agrivate the wound. Today she wasn’t sure she even wanted to attempt to get out of bed….her side simply throbbed…and the idea of getting up and doing anything was in ick at the moment. She let her head drop back to the pillow. “ugh stomach wounds are the worst.” She grumbled to herself.

~*~
Vyshae was with Rael when they saw them off  Then glanced at Io who wished to stay no doubt to learn about the light in her among other things. Although it need not be said she did reassure Traine that Io would be safe here.

When the left Traine’s parting words weren’t I love you in any fashion that many there understood…it had been simply. “I’ll come back to you.” Io of course would understand his meaning as would Vyshae and certain Rael. It was as close as he could come right now to staying those three words. “<i>Cariad</i>  Although he could not say he loved her he always put those feelings as much as he could behind her real name. And when he wanted her to hear them to know the absolute truth behind them he used her first name and not nickname.  Now though the trio where walking through the tunnels drawing closesr and closer to La’shire and once there he would go speak with Movado and then assemble the team he was taking with him….which included Lana. He wasn’t sure about the girl but Zandra assumed responsibility for her. He just hoped that choice didn’t come back to being Zandra’s undoing. She was still a dear friend.

~*~
Yuuri remained asleep but hummed softly when he had kissed her forehead. AS if aware if was him even in her sleep which was a good thing another would have ended up in a world of pain for touching her in her sleep like that. Few could get away with it. Senn was at the top of the list. But after yesterday she was soundly exhausted….although she’d never complain about the activities that got her to this point!

Primrose was still asleep feeling the gentle breeze through the open balcony window. It had been such a long time she had rested like this. She felt safe for the first time in a long time with Cassius so close by. Even if he was being the absolute perfect gentleman even the point he turned down laying on the incredibly big bed with her. There had been room to spare. They could lay there and never touch but he’d rather not take any chances. But during all of that Cassius had been her light….had made enduring that easier. Although she would have never the less for the sake of her twins.
Fiii knew he was in a world of trouble after this that tail of hers would be aiming for quiet a few solid whomps and he’d take everyone of them. And not because she was angry with him. OH no because of how he chose to wake her up…it had her embarrassed and that…mind you with a Roo was far worse. Anger would have her scowling and yelling at him. Embarrassed would earn that tail….and yet Fii could not help but be thrilled by the aspect….it was that feisty back and forth he loved so much…she wanted him engaged in the relationship….not just a compliant doll.

Pellian shifted and hummed in his sleep starting to stir now that the warmth of Min’s body was no longer near him. His ears twitching as he stretched a bit….hearing the on suite bathroom door shut quickly and lifted his head….he stared at the door….hoping she wasn’t regretting last night….they hadn’t gone all the way. Not even close but it had been a lot of foreplay and exploring….

Leif shifted a bit in his sleep blinking as he slowly woke up to see her awake. “Morning Pandi…” He said softly as the lest dregs of sleep seemed to try to either reclaim him or him to try to wake up from them. If she needed anything he’d wake up the rest of the way although if she decided to cuddle longer right now chances were he’d fall right back to sleep snuggled up to her.

Mallium snorted. “You didn’t think I meant it was over? I simply meant that round was done…” He set aside the tablet. “Now either come here willingly or do we go for another shot? I’m far from finished with you Thierry..” he said as he shifted looking annoyed she wasn’t racing right back to him…something was off with her….she wasn’t acting like the others…..why…”Mind you if I have to get up….it’ll be far worse for you. “ He said lowly looking at her. “I’m sure you know where you need to be right now to avoid that right?” He shifted to sit up. “Of course…I could also watch…” He said bemused. “Your response as I introduce you to the device that inseminated Primrose…once I have her here again you could even compare notes.” His tone was cruel but the look in his eyes was worse either way….he’d enjoy it. “Take your pick girl…this…or…” He pointed to what almost appeared to be a Charlie horse and a device at one end….” That…the only difference between you and her…would be the insemination chamber would be empty and turned off…after all the Kings essence is reserved for impregnating that vixen alone. I suppose that was on the one thing your parents could never figure out wasn’t it? Just what I used to make her pregnant….she knew the act…” He laughed cruely. “It just wasn’t done by anything alive…..and she’ll be strapped into it soon enough…there soo much a risk Kiten Vaughn has been….contaminated. He’ll need to be replaced we can’t have a weak King after all.”

Heirloom passed by Senn with barely noticing him he was moving quickly a look of ire on his features as he headed towards the gate….and he would go out. Thierry had stayed” d all day yesterday, Fell asleep on his bed and Heirloom hadn’t bothered to seal the door figuring she’d still rest. Instead she left…leaving behind a simple note for him. ‘I’ll tell them I failed….they’ll be safe.’  And nothing else. He was because he finally understood what it was about her….that had bothered him so much she wasn’t one of there’s by choice. They were holding something over her head making her obey them. As he moved past Sennhund he shifted forms becoming the massive rabbit like dear and started running as he did the ground seemed to shimmer beneath his hooves but his was the scent and pressence Yuuri and Senn both noticed the day before….the guardian of the grounds. He was not trapped solely to the estate though. He could travel trough all of the kingdom of Arcadia. Right now though he was going after Thierry….he would not let her suffer under them….He was out of the grounds and moving through the kingdom…heading right towards were Thierry and Mallium were…..and it would not be good not in the least for Mallium…..
~*~

Aiyan was awake while he had recovered a lot of his strength, he was still tired. It took a lot out of him. But at least he wasn’t so exhausted he was about to drop although he did hold Zai  in his arms as she rested. Yesterday something terrible almost happened. Something he hadn’t known about and still didn’t. The nymph in him had demanded something else and that took there attention away from all other dangers. Although after he found out to learn that while they could have been erased from life itself he had been making love to his wife….he’d admit to himself that if he had to die in that moment there was nowhere else he’d rather be then here with her.

Kei’s ear twitched as he finally pulled himself from sleeping hearing his kitten fusing and no doubt Naiay doing all she could to try to rock her and sooth her. He got up slipping on a pair of boxers and walked over leaning in to kiss his sweet mate on the cheek. “Here…I’ve got her.” He said gently knowing Naiya likely had been trying for a while before it rousted him. He gently took Breece into his arms and looked at her. “Hey kitten your just enjoying being fussy for mommy aren’t you?” He said gently as he shifted her about and began rocking her that low rumbling purr starting figuring Naiya could use a break.

Naria’Jean rested there….he hadn’t slept but felt that for him it wasn’t all that unusual but he didn’t mind the time laying here either. For some reason he was more then content to just hold Lorna close like this….he knew in the past as a Celtic he’d but up training and feeling restless if he was just laying around but time spent with Lorna was far different. It didn’t matter what they were doing even if hse was just snuggled up to him like this resting.

CoralBell shifted and stirred a bit. The pup thinking about all that happened and managed to stifle a low whimper not wanting to disturb her sister who was still sleeping. There papa was an Alpha which meant he was usually on the front lines fighting. Pine would always be there in the morninghough….as if to reassure them no matter what when they woke up they still had there dad. Whatever this was the day before it had her afraid to open her eyes….afraid this would be the morning there dad wasn’t there anymore….that was how scary the scent had become in the air at one point. A low linger scent of decay and death under the normally beautiful scents of Ethion….

Sable was still asleep herself and in that sleep she started purring softly….as if being wrapped up in Bayla’s arms was enough to bring happiness to the half druid and it was. This snuggling up was the best for her and the other stuff too.

Aithne slowly stirred waking up early as she often did but there was something about her that had changed. Granted her core probably would not have recovered without She opened her eye and looked at her hand which a soft flame rippled over….as it did her hair…which was once again in those fiery tones. Her core had recovered overnight…although she had, had to take that elixir more then once yesterday and she did without complaint because it had been helping her and Loki had this worried concerned look in his eyes.  But she couldnl’t quiet the flame squash it down. She appeared as she had as a child before she smushed her flames for the sake of the Druids who feared she’d burn them all. The elixir restored her exhausted core but also made it so she could not endager it again but cooling off her flames to the point they weren’t visible anymore….she knew she’d see there looks of wariness and fear again….but would Loki look at her that way? Would he be afraid to reach out and touch her now like so many others.

Nydia and Nysa were still sleeping at the moment but Zalli was up. She was concerned about Singo….so far he had not yet returned but the amount of posion from those stings she had her herb bag out and was mixing the full antigen for him just in case. Although she had contacted Anos later that night after Arc had finished stitching up her legs and he put her on stand by not to leave the healers care until her wounds were healed. And he was proud of the work she had done. So now was the time for her to heal and rest and recover her strength….and if he needed to speak with Arc and let him know that he told her to remain there under his care until he was stasfied she was able to return to duty he would. He’d also not take anyone clearing her but her attending healer….so….relented and stayed put both because Arc insisted and because Anos made it an order her mistake was contacting him in the same room with Arc so the healer heard the orders anyways.

Meliodas was awake his thoughts going back to La’shire and what awaited him there. Poesy needed to be here….in Ethion and in Eliowise. She needed the warmth and light around her. But….how did he prove his innocence? It had been his body but not him and Zephyra’s blessing…he could feel the power of it coursing through him…having bonded with his Arie….if he was corrupt in out of balance it would have destroyed him….his Airie ripping itself apart but it had been pure…and in harmony with the winds itself which meant it had not even been an inkling of him in there. But to those victims families it wouldn’t not matter it was his face….him that had done it. But…he gave his word and he’d have to keep it. It was all he had to give….that and returning was for another reason there was another Bunny who needed closure. Who needed to speak with him one last time. Whatever she had to say….he deserved it he was sure. He had been to weak to fight back against it…to fearful of what it would do…the moment he blacked out again. Not to him….but to her. If he set her free….if he got her out of there as she pleaded with him at one point….and Meliodas blacked out lost to that monster that had been forced on him it would no doubt track her down and then force him to watch from the prison of his own body….as it violated and killed her…..he knew the face of the monster….how much like an Elf with horns and black skin it looked. So many called the night elves ‘Dark Elves’ if they truly knew what a Dark elf was what a Drow was they’d never dare throw such an insult at them….because Meliodas did. It was perhaps why he trusted Sylar. He was a Night elf….and the light that radiated from within him was like the light of nightfall gentle and warm the opposite  of the day which was warm and bright. But the light was there never the less.

Erza woke and looked down at her knee…taking a deep breathe she got up needing to go to the rest room off of her room she stepped down and walked on it. As always for as long as she could remember there was no pain. It didn’t seem swollen anymore but that didn’t mean it was completely fine to walk on either. She just had no idea as she stepped in to take a shower and get cleaned up…that she had given Garand something else to think about to focus on. Questions about his past about where he was born where he was from. It hadn’t even occurred to her but…sometimes for an someone who was Orphaned who always just thought of themselves as there adoptive parents child that when that foundation was shaken they had nothing else to fall back on to hold firm to. Garand had something more to ponder now…she had no idea though that if the young Prince who meant so much to her went to his adoptive father and asked him about his birth parents about where he was from….the man would not be upset at all. Simply state he was wondering when he’d want to know….and to have a seat. Traitorin would never deny of his kids the truth about where they came from about there birth families as long as he knew about he would tell them. As well as reassuring them that if they wished to search out more about it, that was fine. It would never change the fact that they his beloved child. He would always be a father to them and this would always be home.
Kirie sighed softly in her sleep at the feel of his touch not quiet ready to wake herself just yet. She was exhausted but in a good way….it seemed once that hurdle that was holding him back broke he wasted no time showing her just how much he did love her and want her…her heat was even quieted this morning without need of the tonic to suppress it for the moment…and so she simply slept peacefully next to nestled in nothing but the blankets and sheets beside him. At least she could be sure of one thing when she woke that intense passion was not a dream.

Athrun stirred a bit himself slowly waking up…but the top of his head itched…in two places the small twines were smaller then hers and even the full rack would be. For Dryad’s the females was always more impressive but it was because they were the ones who carried nature and life forward. He had always had Dryad blood in him even if it was a fair amount…nearly half he’d never know nor would he have a Sacred tree when born. But the Sacred Tree had been resolved yesterday a gift from Spiritus to him and Maize a means of her ensuring he was always safe and always coming home to her so long as his tree remained here unharmed next to hers. And to Athrun a means of protecting him…he who despite having a wrath burn, that could have cost him his very life to sing….sang anyways songs of healing to help the Fire spirits and protect Ethion and Spiritus….and then to guide Maize so she could help Spiritus….it was the only gift she could think of that she was capable of giving and one that embraced them both. No doubt on some level Maize would always fear the moment he left Ethon’s boarders for any reason. With a Sacred tree she would have no means of seeing he was safe…of speaking with him no matter where he was now…though.. As he stirred he reached up and scratched as the soft velvety bump and paused moving his hand over as his eyes were closed to feel the other one unaware that his actions were in a sense mirroring his sweet mates just moments before when she checked to make sure her own antlers were no longer branching out.

(Occ: I forgot Link. Adding him here. I Didn't want to risk cutting off part of what I already posted.)

Link was up. A little before sunrise. Dressed showered and sitting on the castle roof. His tunic laying folded over one leg the other knee bent arm resting on it. The Hero's Crest closed and rebuilding its strength. His wings were out the shimmering colors of the sun itself....the sun had him thinking about what he finally after all this time accepted. The Grace from Myth....it was going to be harder...to suppress his feelings for Myth. Although Will was likely to repeat Myth's statement of 'about time' when it came to accepting Myth's gift....and scold him...for still resisting the call if his heart. But as he looked at Asengrad in the valley below he looked for the magical signature of his friend and teammate. It was there strong as ever but dormant....as well as active magic.....barriers and defenses they...no he would have to disengage if they intended on waking her.

Wake her they must....her magic would be needed right away for Ettie and Tegra. She had the ability to reverse the fusion magic that so cruelly bound the Mythril shackles to them. As well as when they regained Savarian's heart. Between, Quistis being a Shambala Maiden, Tegra possessing the strongest magics gifted from Nour the Ancient of Purity and Water herself and Will's unique style of magic healing the Prince's heart wasn't an issue. Link however regarded the distance...because there was one other who would need Will...he was exceptionally hard on himself...looking down on himself for being a human. She would help him with that.... as she said to him once all so long ago in a pub....a himan's weaknesses were their greatest strength. It made them think outside the box. Adept and adjust. To come up with different ways to get around things. To live in the moment.....Link was focusing on all of this because if he just let his thoughts wander it would be towards Myth....who always held Link's attention and would be far harder to ignore his feelings for...as the elf reborn a sassy Vixen....it suited him...incredibly well...he still had no idea...though that Myth heard his thoughts the day before...during the transfer of Grace...that Myth now knew Link was harboring feelings for her....and doing all he could to suppress them....

(Aw shoot forgot some people as well)

Donovan looked over as Fai just snuggled in next to him and held on to him, she pointed out the obvious with him being a little nervous about this. And then added with such confidence that it will work out. He looked back to the ceiling, "I know your right." He said, it helped the trees never been wrong either. Of course one person that was excited for this was Rotta, with Deet leaving he would be allowed to see her again. "Better give Prince Roddy a call, we going need to find some space for her to sleep. Pretty sure she won't enjoy a sofa."

Mars had rushed back after making sure Acerbus, Del, and the twins were okay. He was also able to get information on Lilyanna, Zlo, and other details thanks to Rachel sitting in on the meeting. He apologized for not looking for someone to fill in before he left he felt guilty that this happened to them. Acerbus told him to push those thoughts away that sadly the people who did this had planned it and even if he or someone else was there they would have been hurt or worse. Mars knew that was in his job description and asked to be ready and on call the next time they went out. He then went back and let Koi rest with him before falling asleep.

Midas information gathering has come up short on who this 'mystery' prisoner was suppose to be. But, he did heard through his sources about Karin's injunction against him. He wasn't surprised that his former mentors and council members were stepping in. He figured it might be time for him to step out before this got to messy and dragged him down along with it. Today he was going to find his son Orion and see if he knew about what been happening recently. He flew a long heading to were he said to be living now, "Hmp...Cross Wing Inn. Should have gotten this dump shut down ages ago." He said looking at the exterior.

***

Tria looking over as Eri came out she turned to Ban, "Oh is that it hm?" She asked him who hearing the word hungry seemed to settle a little bit. "Well, let's see if we can fix that." She said walking back to Eri, "How are you feeling? Better?" She asked wanting to make sure she had recovered before handing the little Ban over.

Lana had blinked and looked about as she walked into the large court yard, "Ah, shoot I was suppose to be going to Tria's." She said having gotten completely lost in thought. Her sister still didn't know she was going to head heading back home or at least getting there eventually. She looked left and right.

Del smiled when Acerbus opened his eyes a bit and greeted her. She moved in and gave him a soft kiss before laying her head back down on the pillow. “Morning,” she said quietly. “I didn’t mean to wake you… Did you sleep well?”

Blake withheld a tired chuckle when he heard Mela mumbling in her sleep about five more hours. He didn’t plan to wake her any time soon, preferring she wake when she felt ready, and it was still very early yet. He rubbed her back soothingly under her wings, coaxing her back into a deeper sleep. He was in no rush this morning. Everything, for the moment, seemed to be settling in Unkindness. Yes, Mela and Twilight had this quest to get the items needed for Dim to create protective totems for any in Unkindness with blood ties to Nazara… but Unkindness felt secure and he couldn’t imagine how another threat could get in through the lanterns and the reinforced areas. He also knew, though, not to underestimate enemies that they simply didn’t know enough about…

Atticus was indeed up early this morning, and he expected that Samson would hopefully have some information on how Lily was this morning. It all still seemed fairly hush-hush in the Unkindness, just what was going on with the Councilor and her husband, but the matter had come to Samson’s attention with Atticus’s inquiry to his old friend… and Acerbus and Delilah had, of course, also been informed. The matter now was what to do about it and how exactly to do that. At least for right now, Lily was safe and her care was well-placed in Sabine and Gideon Carnac. The Golden Eagle opened the door to his room as Samson approached, having hear footfalls coming, even if Samson walked lightly. “Morning, Sammy,” he greeted before moving to let him in. He took some hope in the look on Samson’s face. Like he was there with more than just a much-needed cup of java, but perhaps some good news…

Twilight took in a deep breath and let out a content sigh in her sleep. She was content to have her visions not act up since last time, though she was getting these somewhat unsettling feelings all day here and there. She suspected it might have something to do with all of the less-than-welcome things going on in and out of Unkindness… and perhaps her innate need to go to Aeon… a trip that felt more and more necessary, but also more and more frequently put off…

Koi took in a deep breath and opened her eyes, sighing as she looked up at the faint light filtering through the windows from the outer canopy. She then turned her head and looked at Mars as he slept. He’d felt so guilty yesterday over the fact he hadn’t been here when everything seemed to hit the fan. She hoped that it wasn’t something he would hold on to, though, just to punish himself. Acerbus and Del had both expressed that it wasn’t Mars’s fault, but Koi also knew that Mars had a tendency to hold himself to a certain standard. At least it looked like he’d slept last night. He looked peaceful this morning. She felt like yesterday had been such a rollercoaster. Hopefully today would be quieter.

Orion stretched a bit on the sofa before relaxing again and pulling the blanket around himself some more. He might have sensed movement in the room as Pherenice stirred, but it was early and he didn’t get many chances to sleep past dawn these days, which was fine, but he was enjoying the opportunity. He just had no idea his father was up already, stewing over the events of the last few days… and was coming to the Cross Wing to speak with him and try to eke out some information…

Eros had honestly felt much better about finding some legitimate contraband in Fergus’s store. He wasn’t comfortable with lying, himself. He’d never fault the others for needing to do it at times. He’d have done it for Crys and her friends, but it didn’t come to that. Fergus was leery now of being on the Guards’ radar, which meant that he would leave Rio, Novel, Crys… all of them alone. And Rio’s ‘debt’ to him was considered settled by the end. No one could say Eros was a crooked Guard, either, because he wasn’t. He only gave Fergus a pass this once, and reminded him not to let him find anything else that was prohibited in his shop upon next surprise inspection.

A light knock came to the back patio door of the Cross Wing Inn, not loud enough to wake Crys and Eros in Eros’s raised loft apartment behind the inn, but certainly enough to get the attention of the Inn Keeper, who was no doubt already getting ready for breakfast. The half-Sunbird, half-Starling standing there looking over her list after setting the last crate on the pile was Noa, one of the produce merchants and she was dropping off this week’s food delivery to Pops. It hadn’t been easy to do this time around, either. Unkindness had been locked up tighter than a drum when she tried to get her shipment through the extra security and checkpoints this morning. She hadn’t been present for the statement released by the Royals… though perhaps Pops could fill her in when she inevitably remarked on why the shipment was later than usual. Normally she was here before the sun even started to peek through the canopy.

Deetra heard the knock on her door and moved to get up. She answered the door, unsure who would be on the other side of it this early in the morning. Would it be Mizuki, who she hadn’t gotten to see since she’d left Deet alone in the meeting with Madam Toia? Was it another of her fellow Sacred Maidens wanting to chastise her for the trouble she brought into the Sacred Oak? Or maybe even Rao, here to move her out of the Coven? She held her breath for a moment before cracking the door and then opening it and bowing her head as she’d seen it was her Mistress. “Good Morning, Madam Toia,” she greeted properly before she looked at the raven priestess again, stepping aside to allow her into her quarters. Deet knew Toia was trying to make arrangements for her outside the coven… so she wondered if that was why she was here. She wondered if she’d be allowed to take anything with her, though Toia would probably insist they move most of her bedding and items to her new room in Don and Fai’s home, as letting her be surrounded with familiarity would hopefully ease some of the transition…

***

Tiff wasn’t used to sleeping in much these days. Usually she was up early, checking on the pantry in the infirmary for Fii, making lists of what was needed from the gardens, what needed to be made. She was very devoted to her job here, but mostly because she didn’t like to let her mind have time to rest and think about the things she had lost. That was when she’d start seeing Abbadon everywhere. But he was here now. Really here… and she wanted to sleep just a bit longer in his arms. There was no rush, and if Fii was here, he’d no doubt tell her that the gardens could wait and the pantry was probably still well-stocked. He wouldn’t fault her for wanting to spend time with her mate, with whom she’d been reunited with after so many years apart.

Nashy stretched out in the bed some, feeling around before curling up around a pillow she found, but it wasn’t Serg. She woke slowly and rolled onto her back, her wings still a little sore, but only because she hadn’t flown quite that much in a single day in quite a while. It was worth it. She looked over, opening her eyes and seeing Serg sitting at his desk, looking through some papers. She smiled and wondered how long she could quietly watch him before he noticed she was awake.

Vera sighed a bit, her purrs cutting out as she rolled over into the emptier side of the bed and stretched out. She relaxed and opened her eyes as she stared across to the windows, blinking a few times to clear her vision. “Hmm…” She rubbed her eyes and moved to sit up in bed, looking over her shoulder at Rio, who was still out, it seemed. She smiled, though. Seemed he might need a cup of java this morning to take off the edge, which she was feeling a bit herself. She pushed her hair back away from her face and laid back down, reaching for the tablet on the bedside table and considering what to order for breakfast…

Juno looked over when Torin mumbled in his sleep. She smiled and looked back to the book she was reading, closing it and setting it aside. She knew that he was talking in his sleep about yesterday. She slid back down in the bed and moved in close to him, wrapping her arms around his waist and nuzzling in against the back of his shoulder.

Saffy turned over a bit and buried her face into the cool, soft pillow before stretching out some. She lifted her head and lazily pushed her bangs out of her eyes as she squinted. She felt like she was still stuck somewhere between sleep and waking and, for a moment, she’d felt her heart racing. But then her vision focused on Duncan laying beside her and she felt everything settle. She laid her head back down and watched him quietly, slowly closing her eyes again, moving her hand through the sheets until she slipped it into his hand.

Sandy’s ears twitched a bit as she heard the subtle sounds of Panro’s breathing changing and slight sounds he was making as he stretched and worked out some in their room. Sometimes he liked to go to the training yards or indoor training rooms when she was off visiting with Fang… She shifted a bit in the bed. “Pan?” she asked as she moved to sit up in the bed, her hair falling around her as she looked over to where the sounds were coming from.

***

The door to Zlo’s room opened as Semper entered moving behind Zlo before he could pull away from the wall he was leaning against. He moved to secure him as Haven entered and injected Zlo with another dose of sedative.

“This is for your safety as much as it’s for ours,” Semper said to Zlo. “The good doctor will be in again to see you later this morning. In the meantime, you should eat,” he said as he let go of him. The sedative wouldn’t knock him out, just leave him in a fog where he wouldn’t feel like fighting anyone who came in. Of course, it wasn’t so much Zlo they were sedating as whatever was afflicting him, put there by Chaos. Riggs wanted to do another blood draw, but also wanted to go one step further and take a sample of Zlo’s magical core.

Semper waved Haven out and backed up to the door. A tray of food had been left on the table for Zlo, and something to drink. No utensils, though, and the cup was made of a plastic… so there was no way for him to turn anything into weapons. He left the room and sealed the door behind him, looking back in and sighing.

“Riggs still thinks Chaos’s power over him stems from breaking down his memories and will… Like… if he had those things, he could more readily fight the physical affliction. Do you think he’d right?” Haven asked Semper.

“That’s what he hopes to prove today. But I will say one thing from watching this raven… he’s not as far gone as others we’ve found under Chaos’s affliction. There must be an echo of something there… But if anyone can solve the mystery, it’s the doctors here,” Semper said. “Prince Averie made this prisoner’s health and recovery of some importance… so we do all we can, until we can’t do anything else.”

Riggs was in his office early this morning. He’d managed to be put in touch with a descendent of Chaos. Thankfully, Elly-Mae was one of the doctors here and she happened to be related to the demon wolf, and she promised to provide what information she could today… She was going to meet with him before he went to see Zlo again, and would look over the data that he got from the raven. He knew that there were others in the castle doing research on Chaos… mainly the Goldens. They weren’t just renowned warriors, but were masterful investigators, respectable mediators, and held intellect and strategy in high regard. Averie had assured that anything they found would be relayed to Riggs… Riggs had some ideas on his list to help Zlo as it was... One was to see how Miravor, Miravana and Zion might work for him, but he also had written down Memoria with a question mark. He had records from other instances of this sort of brainwashing and programming from when Severin used such tactics, but for him, it was suppressing memories and he used braded magicite to control others. But the brainwashing seemed to be broken through when strong enough memories were introduced. He had heard there was a Memoria in the castle, someone who could unearth suppressed memories in someone or cast the memories of another onto a person. But unless he could find a means of suppressing the chaotic essence in Zlo, he knew bringing someone in to do something like that would be too risky.

Soraya was vaguely aware of the soft sounds of her sister leafing through pages in books and scratching out notes as she went along. The sleeping draught was wearing off and she was liable to wake soon. Her dreams had been a bit unusual, but nothing that would keep her from getting the rest she needed. It might have helped that Averie had gifted her one of Calla’s dreamcatchers in hopes it would help her get the peaceful sleep she needed. He’d convinced her to take the draught again and let the magics of the palace soothe her to sleep last night, because she would need to be at her best strength to handle what would come. Catching Zlo and getting him back were two very different things. He’d expressed that he didn’t know what it would take, but they would do everything they could…
_______________________________________________________________

Sabine heard the sounds from the guest room as Lilyanna woke. She got up and pulled on a warm robe before walking into the guest room and holding a hand up. “Lil, it’s okay. It’s Sabi. You’re safe in my home,” she assured her gently. She moved to pour some water from the pitcher by the bed into a glass, then sat down on the edge of the bed and offered it to her with one hand, while reaching to help her sit up some with the other.

“Grail?” Hem said as she emerged from her room, dressed in a pair of pj shorts and a light, oversized sweatshirt. She’d heard the sounds coming from the kitchen and came out to find her brother icing his eye. “Does it still hurt?”

“Nah, not that bad,” Grail assured her as he leaned against the counter and looked over at his little sister. “Didn’t mean to wake you up, Sprig,” he apologized.

She shook he head and came over to move the ice from his face and look at his eye. “You should put some of that cream on it the doctor gave you from Ethion. Councilors can’t really go around with black eyes, can they?”

Grail smiled and chuckled lightly. “You’re probably right, and it’s not like the Council needs any more negative attention. I guess I’ll have to get a makeover before I go out, huh?”

Hem perked up a bit and smiled. “Really? You’d let me put makeup on you?”

“Just concealer. I mean… like you said… not good for Councilor to be seen in public with a black eye.” Grail felt bad about how Hemlock’s birthday had been so promptly ruined by the Blackburn boys. As though the day hadn’t started off bad enough with an emergency meeting and one of the councilors falling ill, but then all his plans for her birthday went out the window for the evening. He felt awful about it and hoped to figure out a way to make up for it…

Loch walked past the kitchen doorway and paused. Thankfully his father didn’t notice him, but he noticed his father. And he knew that Karin was already drinking this morning and the sun was barely up. Honestly, he was sure he’d been drinking all night. This was likely just hair of the dog. As it was, the dark bruises on Loch’s face could be passed off as blows traded with Grail, and although Aiyanna and Hemlock were witnesses who could attest that Grail resisted returning the attack and instead tried to diffuse it, Loch’s brothers would more likely just attest the other way, that Grail and Loch had given each other the black eyes they sported, so no more negative attention would fall on their abusive father. He made his way to the front door and quietly left through it. Home was, honestly, the last place he wanted to be, especially when Karin was this many drinks in first thing in the morning.

~*~

Nikki came out of the washroom, the steam escaping from the door. She’d had a nice long, hot bath… and Averie had encouraged it since she’d been the one watching Kiva so much as he was busily working as of late. Kiva seemed content to be walked around and rocked in her daddy’s arms after being nursed and changed earlier. Nikki sighed as she lightly patted the ends of her hair in a towel. She was wrapped up in a robed and looked over at where Averie was by his desk with Kiva, walking around it while looking over information he’d received overnight. “You look focused,” she said as she moved to sit on the edge of the bed, laying the towel over her lap.
___________________________________________________________________

Mira looked up and over at Koran when he spoke. She watched him come over and sit at the edge of the bed. She sat up, moving a bit closer to him and turned the tablet around for him to see. “What is… uh…” She tapped the image and a voice said the word for her, which she repeated. “Hopscotch? Is it just lines on the ground?” she asked curiously. He’d now know that she was trying to investigate other things to do with the kids.

Sarah looked up at Drak when he nudged her aside. She paused a moment and then smiled, nodding as she walked away to focus on the messages and reports that had come through for her since last night. She knew that Drak didn’t mind tending to breakfast, especially for the girls, who she hoped had slept alright last night. Miki had a real talent for calming down the four-year-old Rem, like a natural big sister.

She let out a relieved sigh when she finished reading the report on Opal. She lowered her tablet and looked over at Drak. “Opal is showing great improvement,” she said quietly as she came back over after a few moments. “I’m not used to having so many people under protection within the castle, from those inside the castle, at once,” she admitted. She’d had to put protection on Levia, Sunny and Lilith, as well as Opal, because Morgana was still on the loose and Sarah couldn’t deny her concern that she was spiraling and was now a danger to anyone she might come across after having attacked Opal. And then there was Rem. Esric had insisted he didn’t need any protection, though Minato had assured her that he would watch out for the Pixie while he was in the castle… and Rem couldn’t be safer staying with them with Drak around. Sarah wasn’t a push-over herself. It wasn’t that she wasn’t trained for encounters. She just hadn’t needed to use it most of her life. Traitorin had ensured she could defend herself, what with his deep fear for her safety while Wrath was alive out there… She would reassure Drak that Rem would be safe with her if he wished to take only Mikleia to meet Anos…

Sarah then perked up as Drak’s crystal went off. It was one of a few distinct tones he’d had set to know if it was from any of his children or Sarah. That one was Miharu… “You should get that. I can finish here,” she said as they seemed to tag team breakfast.

Vespa stirred, as though she was sensing Miharu’s discomfort. She turned in the bed, sitting up and touching Miharu’s back. “Haru?” she asked quietly. He felt… hot… Even when he was worked up, he always felt somewhat cool to the touch, so she knew something wasn’t right. And then she drew her hand back and hesitated before placing it against his back again. There was this image that seemed to come into her mind, of the flower… the one from that day in Raiser’s tower. She shook the image away and saw his crystal in his hand, unaware he’d just called out for his father, hoping he might somehow be able to help. Drak, after all, had been around a long time and it hadn’t been his first time dealing with Raiser…

Esric looked back over at Minato as the elf woke up and greeted him. He looked away and nodded. “Morning,” he returned before rubbing his eyes and then pushing his hands through his hair and around to rest on the back of his neck. His head ached a bit this morning, but that was from the wine. He could feel that Rem was safe and so was his medallion. He sighed and straightened up as he sat on the edge of the bed. He looked back over at Minato. “Sorry if I fell asleep while we were talking,” he said. “… What, uh… do you remember what we talked about exactly?” he asked.

__________________________________________________________

Novel looked over at Regius as he sat down by the fire across from her. She set the stick down on a rock and sat back on the one of the logs they’d dragged over for seating. She shrugged a little. “Not troubled,” she said. “Just thinking is all,” she added. “We shouldn’t stay put too long here, not considering who we just ticked off.” She looked over at the tent were Kiyoko was still with Oden. “The girl… his scent is all over her… She’s his mate, right? He’ll come for her, wherever we go. So, where do we go?” she asked. “Did you all think beyond last night?” She didn’t know that they were planning to seek asylum in Ethion and, if necessary, go all the way to Star Isle. Oden hoped to find a solution to the curse on Kiyoko in Ethion with the legendary Curse Breaker, though, since Star Isle had actually ordered him to kill Kiyo before allowing her to become pregnant by Chaos. He hadn’t, and he did worry what would happen if he arrived there with her and she was still under the curse while also being with child… “And what is going on with your fur?” she added as it was impossible not to notice the lights dancing in his fur, resonating with his lost little sister.

Oden was sitting in the tent by Kiyo as she slept, his arms wrapped around his knees and his head tipped down as he rested. He didn’t dare let himself fully sleep, knowing there was always the high risk of Chaos sending his goons after them. He did wake, though when he heard the rustling in the sleeping bag beside him. He lifted his head and saw Kiyoko stirred and almost immediately tensing. Her emotions were all over the place and he moved closer. “Kiyo…” he said quietly, trying to make her aware of his presence and that she was safe, but not wanting to touch her and startle her before she was fully awake. He could hear her mumbling softly to herself, what had she done to deserve this… he couldn’t get the baby…

Grayson decided to respond to the message from Fennis. Considering the auras of the group the bloodhound-druid had detected, they were some to regard with some concern. Not often you saw Holy Warriors venture down from the North. He would gather a few Rangers and meet up with Fennis on the borders. He didn’t want to bother Bruskan. This morning he was supposed to go up to Eliowise and see Riesa for the first time since he believed she was dead. He had too much on his plate and on his mind to worry about any more drama with their beloved Ethion after the events of the last couple of days and now this revelation of Riesa’s survival.

~*~*~

Myth looked over at Tegra came out onto the balcony beside her. She paused a moment to ensure he was alright before settling in against the railing again to look out over the landscape around them, free from the reach of Raiser right now… or at least on land. The sea beyond was home to the Scar, after all. She shook her head when he apologized for worrying her and then continued to speak, something he hadn’t done all night. He’d only wept and slept and healed… but he’d found his quiet voice again this morning, and she was grateful for that much. “I already know,” she said as she looked over at him when he said she hadn’t asked who now holds his true name, as she’d no doubt felt when it happened. “You can’t hide anything from me. Never could,” she said. “I won’t question your choice, because I know you would never do something like that casually. You have faith in him, and so do it… though to truly give him his best shot at reclaiming his own truest self, we will need more help,” she said, looking back out at the ruins of Isengrand below. “We’ll have to wake up Will… for Ettios… for Link… for Varian and for Aria, when we find her…” She didn’t seem to feel it was important to tell her brother that she’d gifted part of her grace to Link… Mythos wasn’t the sort to make a bit deal out of something like that, even though it was a big deal amongst their kind. You have two gifts as Ivajirin; your grace and your name.

Cressida pushed aside one of the heavy curtains that were drawn across the balcony doors as she came inside from the balcony. She looked over to see Ettie stirring in the bed. “Ettie?” she asked as the petite Drixen came over to climb onto the large bed next to him. It was still a touch surreal to have actually found her… Ettie had changed, yes, but… he was still Ettie is every other way. Granted, the change caused the Drixen to really take a while just looking him over. She brushed off the feeling in her tummy to the fact she was just excited and relieved to have found Ettios. Though she was also feeling a bit off since leaving the Pure Wood. She wasn’t used to being away from it… and she’d been searching for Ettios away from it for about a month before tracking his energy to that castle the other day. “How are you feeling?”

Savarian slowly woke, moving to roll over and sit up in the bed. His head ached, but he’d endured worse, he supposed. He couldn’t exactly remember, but he was sure if he was resurrected so many times, he must have. Otherwise, though, he was feeling better. He looked around the room, confused for a moment about where he was. He was still fully undressed under the blankets, the last things he remembered were the flames of Cecilia as they slept together… but it was all blurred together with this experience with Tegra too… His mind was such a jumble, he struggled to comprehend any of it right now as he laid back down and buried his face in the pillows. Then he got this flash of memory from yesterday. “Aria.” He sat up again and moved to get out of the bed, looking for something to put on.

Quistis figured out, with a lot of trial and error, how to draw herself a bath. One that was perhaps too hot, where her skin turned pink, but she just couldn’t seem to feel clean. She sat in the bath until the water started to cool a little, then slipped down under the water before sitting up again. She wiped the water away from her eyes, feeling like every time she closed them, she was back in Phamran’s room in that castle. She took a shuddering breath and slid back down until the water was up to her lips, her wet ears pressed back against her hair. She glanced over at the necklace hanging on the hook on the wall, the one Phamran had given her to help her with her Shambhala gifts. She could have let Myth do to Ruion what she’d done to Marron and Octavia… but she couldn’t. Her howl… had done something to him like it’d done to Phamran. He… could be saved… maybe.

~*~

Sunny came out from her bedroom and spotted Levia sitting in the bay-window-like alcove in the main room. She put the necklace around her neck and tucked the feather into her shirt before approaching and moving to sit down by her sister. “Working already? The sun just came up,” Sunny said softly with a smile. Their mother would be out soon to go to work and to, no doubt, urge her daughters to stay in today… or to at least not try to ditch their protection detail if they went out.

Hestia found her way down to one of the courtyards used for training and leaned against a wall, spotting Lyka working out as some trainees watched in awe. She smiled and chuckled a bit to herself before clapping her hands to break their attention on the Golden. “Don’t you all have some more sets of something you should be doing?” she asked them. “Maybe do a lap around the palace grounds,” she suggested, but it wasn’t until she made a ‘go’ gesture with her arm that they took off. A lap around the palace grounds was no small distance, to be fair, but at least they were being productive and not gawking at her friend.

The washroom door opened and Roan emerged with a towel wrapped around his waist. He made his way across to his closet, unaware that Raphtalia was awake yet. His wound was still present, but currently unwrapped as he’d been showering. It was healing, though, and didn’t seem to show any signs of the poison, which would have likely appeared by now as dark veins spreading out from the wound. He stepped into his closet and hung up his towel, pulling on a pair of boxers and pants before emerging again, pulling a tshirt on over his head, flinching just a bit as the motion pulled at his stiches. He was only on call today, but was otherwise off. With so many available now to guard the castle and its many residents, the only reason an on-call guard would get called in would be for a massive security breach.

Hadrian was already up and setting out breakfast that she’d ordered. She wasn’t exactly a good cook, herself. In fact, Oaken was probably the best out of them all, and he was already out to put in a request with the United Pack Council to address the matter of Yohan Dorian, Clive Sloane, Jeorge Cadu and their tribe’s questionable character. It wouldn’t be the first time the United Pack Council had expelled troublesome tribes from the castle. Usually a representative from each tribe was present for it, as well as one of the Royals of La’Shire. Oak wasn’t going to make such a threat to Yohan and his friends without the prerogative to follow-through. He was a Mist Wolf of his word.

“Something smells good,” Penny said as she came out of her room.

“Is she up yet?” Haddie asked.

“I think so. She’s still laying in bed, but I think she’s awake. She’s just not ready to get up yet,” Penelo said.

“Maybe let her know breakfast is here. That might get her to come out,” Haddie suggested.

Penny nodded and then moved to go back into the bedroom that she and Haddie shared, but had also shared with Chai Rose last night. “Chai? Are you awake?” Penny asked gently.

~*~
Spartan had been just out of the shower when Dia arrived. He heard Silvi’s words of greeting to her fellow queen. He opted to dry off and dress in the washroom so he would emerge presentable and not in a manner that might embarrass any of the parties present. He didn’t know that Dia would likely wish to speak with him too, though he would most certainly oblige.

Movado sat at his desk with his fingers lightly rubbing his temple as he waited for Traine to arrive, hoping his brother would be in better spirits and a better overall mood for the mission and for his place in this family, because he most certainly had one, whether he wished to believe it or not. He wasn’t aware of what had happened in Rohdoran, and Traine wasn’t likely to spill any such gossip until his mission was done, but Movado would be relieved to see the change in him. There was a concern, which he’d relayed to Benni when she returned at the news that Traine was trapped overnight in Rohdoran, that he had concerns Traine might be reckless with his life because he felt he had nothing to live for… no matter how much Movado tried to open his eyes… But his eyes would seem much more open when next they met, it seemed.

Sharne nodded a bit and then circled back around to where Lacy was standing near to Zeke. “The platform needs to be more secure to ensure no one can get where myself, Queen Silvitrista and Miss Seanan will be. I also want to ensure there are enough guards to maintain crowd control. No one can be permitted to interfere with this contest. It must be fair. We’ll also need two medical teams present. These contests are no longer to the death, but that doesn’t mean injuries aren’t going to be extensive in the end, and I won’t permit even Dahl to expire, even if he deserves it.”

Quinn took a deep breath and let it out slowly as he settled back into a light sleep beside Seanan. He was in no rush to wake up, no rush to wake her. She needed this rest, and with the contest later today, he wanted to give her the time to just rest and to allow him to hold her close. He would have to get up to begin to prepare for the contest, but they still had more than enough time. It wouldn’t happen until late morning. One might think it was a cliché high noon sort of duel, but not quite.

Ashe settled in against Rumi once back in the bed. Her expression shifted from a warm smile to a bit of a frown, shaking her head. “No, Rumi. This is not your fault. You couldn’t have known. You just wanted to protect her, and you did. You got her away from him, you brought her to Frau’Lea and saved her life… and you thought it was all over. You thought her amnesia was a blessing, and it was… she could be safe and far from him and start over. You didn’t know what Dahl having the opal would’ve meant or than he could find her and hurt her with it.” She moved to turn his face towards her, caressing his cheek. “The past is the past, Rumi… She forgives you, so forgive yourself. What matters now is stopping Dahl and getting the opal back and give Sean the future you always wanted to give her… where she’s free. Blame and guilt… they don’t help her. Support and love… those do.”

From the nursery, Kahi could already feel the Mist swirling and thickening on the floor, a warning. Not a physical threat, but rather than something was amiss close by. He looked down at Ri, still happily enjoying his bottle, too young still to feel the Mist in the ways that Kahi could. He would only sense its presence and be soothed by it. The Mist would not burden a child too young to have yet learned how to commune with it. He took a step towards the doorway when he heard the audible gasp from his wife. He stepped through into their room. “Millie, are you okay?” he asked, looking at his wife, who had been startled awake by something. He looked around the room briefly, but knew no one was there. The Mist already assured him of that. No… the ‘who’ she was asking about had clearly been in her dreams.

Calla woke slowly, prying herself out of her deep slumber when the sun began to pour in through the openings in her curtains, which Xelen had asked her to draw before she turned in for the night… No one could get into her room without going through him, but he didn’t want to entice them either by watching her. The idea anyone would be so hyper-focused on her was uncomfortable, honestly. She was used to blending in, so to speak. So much fuss, good or bad, over her… was just not something she was eager over. She had actually forgotten about her guest and almost passed off the whole ordeal yesterday as some strange dream… not a nightmare, no… her dreamcatchers would keep such things at bay, but just strange. Only, it wasn’t a dream. She got out of bed, dressed in a large t-shirt and a pair of soft pj shorts. The fawn rubbed her eyes and stretched as she made her way out of her bedroom into the main room before realizing Xelen was there and making a small hop back, recoiling from the presence, before catching herself and holding up her hand as she took a breath. “Sorry, I… I thought that was all a dream…” she admitted. It was clear she wasn’t used to company, so being confronted with someone else in her room had startled her.

Chantilly let out a little chirp in her sleep as she stretched against Nyx a bit, relaxing into him once more. Seemed like she was slowly working on waking up, but she also seemed so comfortable, she wasn’t in any rush. Usually Tilly was up with the sun and checking on any updates that occurred overnight with her patients and seeing if she received any messages… but yesterday had been her day off and she ended up working plenty… so today it seemed the maternity and pediatric nurses and doctors were ensuring Tilly didn’t get any calls unless absolutely necessary. And it wasn’t like the rumor mill wasn’t churning about the charming dragon who had arrived at the castle and seemed to be so keen to occupy Tilly’s time, and she to let him!

Nessa was up this morning. She was still tired, but she was also craving a hot bubble bath, which La’Shire had been so doting to prepare for her. She was soaking, a rolled up towel under her neck as she rested in the bath, a thick coat of bubbles on the surface giving off soothing fragrances. To feel all of the sensations and to experience all of her senses again… She’d been trapped somewhere in between for so long… Felix was laying on a heated towel on the washroom bench, no doubt enjoying the heat of the washroom as well, but also wanting to stay close to Nessarina.

Keelin’s ears twitched some as she started to stir. Their day in the garden had been so fun. Swimming and exploring the paths and the pretty flowers and trees. And then La’Shire gave them a cozy bed to sleep and cuddle in, amongst other things. It was fortunate that La’Shire ensured the gardens were closed to others!

Wynter sat up slowly and pulled the blanket over her tail, not that it stopped the lights from dancing through her hair. She was curious about just what kept setting them off. Usually it responded to her own emotions, especially when it came to Jarral, but this was different. It didn’t feel like something she should be scared of, but rather it made her curious. Maybe one day she would find out why the person she could sense through her lights caused it to keep happening.

~*~
Maksim got dressed to go for a run this morning, but paused on his way past Fauve’s room to listen in. Everything was quiet inside the room, so he moved to the next door down, listening for Ginga and Sorei, aware the young Grim Ash Wolf had spent the night… but again it was quiet. He took a deep breath and sighed, nodding his head a bit. Perhaps the trauma of yesterday’s events wouldn’t hold onto Ginseng as much as it’d held onto Fauve, with Sorei’s support and the support of her family. He would contact Fauve a little later, when the hour was more reasonable, to see if she wanted him to have breakfast sent to the room. For now, though, the dhole headed off for a much-needed run outside. He still had to stay on his game, after all. There was a lot going on the castle that he wasn’t all that comfortable with. There were a lot of unwelcome energies coming in and he’d noticed it with the arrival of that centaur group yesterday when he and Fauve had gone for an evening walk.

Ginga was still asleep in Sorei’s arms, curled up small and close with the blankets tucked up practically to her nose. She let out a small whine in her sleep, as though she was having a somewhat unpleasant dream or something a bit distressing had suddenly cropped up in her thoughts as she slept. But odds were, if she didn’t wake from it, Sorei would be able to ease her back away from the unwelcome thoughts or memories.

Rostan looked at the girl who approached him and asked about River as he ate his meal bar. He looked confused by her question. He’d thought he made it clear to Court not to ask anyone to donate blood to River unless something critical was happening where he wasn’t able to do it. He didn’t feel the need to get into it, just shaking his head and holding up his hand to the girl. “There’s no need for that. It doesn’t work that way,” he said simply. “No one needs to worry about being asked to do that. I have it handled, but thank you.” He wanted to ensure the girl didn’t feel like she’d done anything wrong or offended him by asking, but he wanted her to walk away knowing such a ‘donation’ wouldn’t be necessary, but the offer was… appreciated. She was the only one to approach him on the matter, after all, and hopefully she would pass this conversation along to anyone else who was wondering the same thing.

~*~
A light knock came to Nico’s door before the sound of it being unlocked was heard. The door opened and Dartanya walked in with a breakfast cart. She looked over at Juniper in the bed and closed the door behind her. “Good morning, dear,” she greeted as she brought the cart closer to the bed. “I asked Nicodemus if it was alright for me to check in on you and bring you something to eat while he’s on his shift,” she said. “I’ve also brought a few things from the infirmary they wanted you to start taking and using,” she added. Even though yesterday had been the first time Dartanya had gotten to meet her son’s live-in girlfriend, and actually it was sort of the first time she’d learned he was even in such a committed relationship in general… she had the night to get over the surprise and she really did want to try to get to know Juniper. Not how the rumor mill spoke of her, but the girl that clearly had made such an impression on her normally disinterested and silent son.

~*~
Io had hugged Traine goodbye, though she wouldn’t say those words to him, just telling him, “I know,” she he said he would be back for her. She was still standing there watching the tunnel entrance, although Traine, Licht and Soliel had long since disappeared into the depth of it.

Rael looked at Vyshae, who seemed content to let the girl just stand here as long as she needed. He then cleared his throat, causing the girl to break free of her trance and looked over at him and the Night Elf.

“Oh… s-sorry. I… thank you for letting me stay,” Io said to Vyshae, specifically, since this village was home to her people. Rael himself being a guest.

“How about we take you for breakfast?” Rael offered. He knew Vyshae was the best person to help her truly settle in. The village seemed to have more of a comforting familiarity for Io than the castle did. It wasn’t like she ended up in the castle much back home… no, just the village. Maybe that would change one day with Traine becoming more willing to take up the mantle of Prince of Sumeria, the largest kingdom on the Isle of Summer, and a title Movado felt belonged to Traine as much as to himself.

Io looked between them and then nodded and smiled. “Yes… thank you,” she said quietly. She felt a touch relieved to not be the only dragon here, to dine with Rael, though odds were Blaise would be around too… and Vyshae might not be so keen for the tarnished princess to try to befriend Io, a Flare dragon who mysteriously possessed an Ivijirin Elf’s grace.

~*~
Senn smiled at the way Yuuri hummed softly in her sleep, clearly aware it’d been him. He gently pulled the blanket up over her a bit more, letting her sleep in this morning. He made it outside without waking anyone else, he believed. He made a walk around the house first before making his way to the main gate for a starting point on a perimeter check. None of them had actually met Heirloom yet, so while they were aware of a benevolent and helpful presence on the Estate, they didn’t know it was a protector or guardian type. Senn was aware of the cottage house set back and apart from the main manor, and he would take a peek at it, but he wouldn’t go inside if it appeared someone was residing there, which Heirloom was. The protector just wasn’t on the estate at the moment… Senn had noticed the sense of someone moving quickly past him, but by the time he looked, somehow Heirloom was gone… but his scent, a peculiar mix of pine and sweets, lingered… perplexing the mountain hound.

Cass watched Primrose sleep for a little while, ensuring she was resting well before he got up and moved to stretch some, making his way out onto the balcony off of her room. He took a deep breath and sighed. Sunrise over Arcadia was… stunning… and he felt like it’d been an eternity since he last saw it… and yet it hadn’t been.

It didn’t take too long for Fii to be rewarded by the sweet cries of his roo as she came for him. There was simply no way she could fight the feelings when she had been woken already stirred up by the fox. But he would most definitely be getting a walloping by that tail once she recovered. If he allowed her to!

Minerva looked around the washroom and then sighed as she found herself catching her breath, her nerves settling some. She moved over to the tub and turned on the water to draw a bath. She hoped Pandora would be sleeping in this morning, her and Leif both, what with neither of them getting much rest since they all woke from the sleeping curse to begin with. She didn’t know that Pellian had woken up shortly after she got out of bed and was hoping that she didn’t regret what they had done, even though it hadn’t gone so far that she had anything to be embarrassed about… not that she would have anything to be embarrassed about if they had slept together either.

Pandora watched as Leif seemed to begin to wake and then smiled warmly as he greeted her good morning. She blushed softly and pressed her head against the pillow a bit as she watched him. “Morning,” she whispered back. “We don’t have to get up yet…” she added in an equally soft voice. She was still tired too, she just didn’t know if she could fall back asleep. She wasn’t opposed to just laying here with him for a while.

Thierry looked over at the mechanism he was threatening to strap her into and watch… So that was what he had done to Primrose. She couldn’t imagine how frightening and awful it had been, or maybe she could. It had to be just as awful as being used like some toy by Mallium. He didn’t even seem to care that she didn’t respond to him the way others did. Her lack of enthusiasm didn’t seem to deter him, though, from getting his pleasure out of it. She then looked back at him with narrowed eyes. “You’re all awfully afraid of someone you perceive to be weak, so desperate to create a new heir,” she said about Kiten Vaugh. She felt her stomach churn some as Mallium sat up and indicated she’d best come take her place in his bed or he would be true to his threat of the machine, but she was still resisting… though she knew that she would return to his bed and be pinned down as his plaything. What she didn’t know was that Heirloom had left the Estate… and had done so because of her.

~*~

Zai shifted a little against Aiyan, drawing one of her arms up to rest against him, but over her eyes, the sunlight seeming to be trying to rouse her, but she wasn’t ready yet. She had no idea that at some point today she would likely be confronted with the reality of her mother being alive… unaware her father was already heading to Eliowise to confirm it himself.

Naiya had her eyes closed as she was trying to sway and rock Breece back to sleep, the Druid-Nymph still a touch tired herself. She opened her eyes and turned to look at Kei as he came up to her and kissed her cheek, coaxing her to give him their fussy kitten. She smiled and nodded as she gently handed Breece off, knowing that she’d most certainly settle down once he began purring. She knew how soothing that purr could be. “I think yesterday was a bit overstimulating for her. She could sense everything going on in the village… I’m sure she’ll nap a lot today, it’s just a matter of getting her back down,” she noted. She worried the cascade of events from yesterday might have caused Breece some anxiety or distress, but as nothing had happened directly to their precious kitten meant that, hopefully, those feelings would pass quickly.

Lorna made a few soft sounds, her breathing shifting some to indicate she was waking up. Eventually she opened her eyes, slow at first, but after a few blinks she seemed to remember she was able to see. It was still something of an adjustment and a surprise every time she woke to see the sun shining against her wall, to see at all. She then looked down at the arm resting around her, and then up at the face of the man that was holding her so comfy and close, and she blushed. “…Morning…” she whispered.  

“Shhh… I’m right here, Coral,” Grey Pine said as he ran a hand down over his daughter’s hair and kissed her forehead before coaxing her to lay back down in bed with her sister, Folly, who hadn’t woken yet. “Papa has to go check on your brother and sister and a good friend of his, as well as the rest of our pack, this morning. You and your sister will be good girls for Miss Freesia, right? You’ll sleep in and then eat breakfast and listen to her until I come back?” he asked, wanting them to be good for Freesia, the Druid girl who had taken in him and his girls until Gildea Village was rebuilt for the pack to go home to.

Archimedes moved away from the kitchen as breakfast cooked. He’d pulled out the bread from the oven and left the loaves sitting by the large kitchen window to cool. He picked up a basket from a hook by the back door, intending to go out into the gardens behind his home to pick some of the fruits growing abundantly. He paused, though, as he thought he heard movement in the home. He set the basket on the table and moved back through his home, pausing to listen by the twins’ room, but it sounded like they were still asleep. He then moved to the room he’d given Zalli. Her door was open and he could hear her doing something within. He stopped in the doorway and looked at her as she prepared more antigen for Singo, clearly wanting to check up on him, as he was a victim of an attack from her realm. “You’re up early,” he said. If she wished to see Singo, he would send word for him to visit the clinic for a follow-up… not thinking it wise for her to walk too much and risk tearing the stitches on her legs.

Poesy woke up with a small, sharp inhale, opening her eyes and looking around the room before her gaze settled on Meliodas, who was holding her close. She took a few breaths and closed her eyes, having forgotten where she was. Her dreams sometimes were interrupted by unpleasant memories, but now that she was awake, she felt the warmth and safety of Meliodas’s arms around her. She didn’t know how heavy his thoughts were, knowing he had to go back to La’Shire to face the court, knowing he wanted to be cleared of his charges so he could bring Poesy back here to Ethion, to Eliowise… and to learn how to become a good leader for his new kingdom…

Garand lifted his head from his pillow and then moved to sit up in his bed just enough that he was propped on his elbows. He listened and could hear the lightest sound of floorboards moving under someone’s footfalls. It was the distinct shift of the walk that let him know it was Erza, no doubt making her way to the washroom, but she seemed to be doing alright this morning. He sighed and moved to get up, going to his bag to get something to wear. He wanted to find one of the Draoi this morning and get an update…

Sylar slowly opened his eyes, flinching a bit at the pain that moved behind his eyes. It was like a spiritual hangover from channeling so many of the late kings. It wasn’t that they were trying to overwhelm him, to take him over for any malicious purpose… it’s just that spirits tended to attach to the vessel. It’s hard to let go of a new life force, especially in such a heightened event. He opened his eyes again and sighed as he looked at Traya laying in the bed beside him. He wasn’t sure how he’d ended up in their room, or how he came to be changed into night clothes. HE was sure getting him to bed had required help from their guests, while getting him changed had no doubt been the work of his wife. Every doting and attentive.

Eko smiled as he heard Kirie sigh so softly. He didn’t mind watching her sleep and even mulled over whether or not he should get up and sneak off to get washed up and put some of yesterday’s left over breakfast casserole into the oven to be hot when she did wake… He didn’t want her to worry about anything today. Yesterday had required enough of that…

Maize looked around some. They were alone here, near her home… their home now… Not many ventured up here without a need, so she wasn’t so uneasy about waking naked in the sacred tree grove. She looked over at Athrun and smiled. “… Morning…” she said quietly from where she laid in the lush grass. Everything seemed to have grown more vibrant and flowering around them, like a grassy nest, a result of their love-making, as nature seemed to sing and grow with them, but like it did with the Dryad’s distant cousin, the Esper.
_____________________________________________________________

Rain just soaked in the early morning sun as she sipped her tea. Rocky was already in the office, working on smoothing out the continued bumps in the road with the merging of the two packs into one.  IT was amazing either of them were up this early, honestly, after the day and night they’d had yesterday! She was still a touch tired and would likely soak in a hot bath for a little bit this morning before getting going for the day. Her agenda now included checking in on a few key individuals, including stopping by Patrick and Sun’s room to deliver a proper congratulations to their newest arrival and the first official Horizon Tribe pup.

Tim set the crystal down and turned over when he heard Amanda whining in her sleep. He could see her hand move to her belly and his ears went back. He couldn’t tell if her distress was emotional or physical. He moved closer and gently pulled his sleeping mate into his arms, rubbing her back, not to wake her necessarily, but to soothe her. Whether she woke or slipped back into a deeper sleep, he didn’t mind either. Everyone in the pack knew that he was going to be a little lighter on his duties as he wanted to be there for Amanda whenever she needed him to be.

“You were talking in your sleep again,” Seda said quietly as Ex sat up, as though to prove he was awake now. She moved to sit up beside him, her tails settling over their laps. “That means there’s something really weighing on your mind… what is it?” she asked, unaware that Ex was feeling like he wasn’t contributing enough as one of Traitorin’s children, and that he wanted to establish his place here in the castle… and that he needed to understand what it was he was meant to do that was so important that someone was sent back from the future to keep him from safe… Maybe it would require a talk with Archer to gain some perspective on the latter… though a talk with his mother and Traitorin would help with the rest.

Julep woke slowly, unaware that Parack was being inundated with questions and excitement from Elly this morning regarding his relationship with Julep, celebrating their first kiss. She’d be so embarrassed if she knew what a big deal Elly was making of it, though she was sure she’d heard from her friend eventually too. She stretched out and looked over at the beautiful, woven tapestry hanging on her wall, gifted to her by Parack. She smiled and sat up, moving to get out of bed and make her way into her washroom to grab a morning shower.

Lyla sat up in bed with a tablet on her lap, reading messages sent to her from Ivy and Chorus and, now, Elly-Mae and Ruby… It was interesting to have… friends outside the uncomfortable eye of the Asesinato and, later, Chaos. She was relieved that two of her closest friends from there were out and here with her… safe… and Elly and Ruby had been nothing but kind and eventually Lyla had found herself feeling more and more at ease in their company. Magnus was nothing but supportive of it, reassuring her that he was happy if she had others to share her time with beyond him. It was healthy and it was good.

Enola just soaked, content to let her nerves of her impending check-up fade away. Her crystal began to softly chime to let her know that Apple was on her way. She sighed and moved to get herself out of the tub, standing on the met beside it as she wrung out each of her golden tails so they would dry quicker with the enchanted towels. She then dried off and pulled on a comfy robe, tying it shut. She took the clip out of her hair, letting her tresses fall around her in loose waves before opening the door and coming out to get dressed. Kopak liked to give her and Apple their privacy for the check ups, but would likely be back with breakfast when they were done.

Kia shifted a little and looked at Saber when she’d gone to snuggle in close to him. His body felt hot, but not in a way she recognized. It was more like another energy… and she suspected it was part of what she’d been confronted with the other day. It was Infernus… He’d said he and Saber would fully merge eventually… slowly… over time. It was inevitable at this point, but… it would be a constant adjustment, especially for Saber… and maybe for her. She didn’t plan on going anywhere.

Odette could read Lance fairly well by this point and she moved in closer and nuzzled him a bit. “Hey… you know… it’s an adjustment for her too. You two reconnecting is a two-way street. She wants to, she’s working on being more open to it, she’s trying. It’s just going to take her a bit longer to settle into this new reality for her, just like it is for you,” she reminded him. And Soliel really was making strides in adapting to life outside the arena. A lot of the Gladiators looked to Spartan for guidance and example on that, and he had never lost touch with his life before. He’d made sure to hold fast to it, and he did all he could to help the others reconnect with that.

Sun had no idea that she’d take so naturally to being a mama to their pup, but it was all very instinctive. She nuzzled Solstice as she rocked her back to sleep in her arms, walking around the room. She knew that now that she was here, she needed to start to figure out her magic and how to control it herself, not just to rely on the pendent that Rev had so generously made to do that for her. She didn’t know that one of the gifts that had been sent to their room, which she and Patrick had yet to go through, was from a dragon who had recently returned and who had knowledge of time magic and wished to help teach her. One day Sun was to become a very powerful user of the magic, strong enough to send the children of the future back to this time to right the wrongs that needed righting. She couldn’t even imagine herself being that strong or in control of her magics as she was right in this moment…

Slate paused as Juli opened the door and greeted him with a smile, despite her obvious unease over the idea of breakfast with their exes… that is if they even agreed to go. “Good morning,” he returned, taking a breath and returning her smile. Seeing her helped to make him feel a little less leery of the thought, because they were in the same boat in some regard… both trying to find their way back onto a path they’d strayed from. Him far longer and much further than she had gone from it… but he wasn’t alone in getting back from there.

Koran curiously gazed down at the tablet as Mira turned it towards him to show what she had been looking at, and as she properly pronounced hopscotch he gave his kitten a warm smile, getting a new word right on the first attempt was very impressive. "You got it right, its a very old traditional game for kids..." he brought her attention to the numbers and their order "its a very easy game to play, once you have the numbers on the ground you as the name implies hop to each of them using one foot for one number then when there is two side by side you use both feet and proceed that way to the end, its a game of balance and coordination."

Honestly Koran was very happy with Mira's interest and shown motivation and initiative to look up more activities they can do with the her sister and Altair and he was all to happy to support his wife in these endeavors.

Dkhoran was more than fine covering cooking breakfast for Sarah especially at times like this when she simply needed to take care of matters regarding the health and safety of patience from her infirmary. His hands expertly worked over the oven as Sarah gave him a brief rundown of the situation leaving him to lightly sigh in understanding "nnh its frustrating but its not unexpected as we get more refugee's and occupants that more internal troubles will arise. There is no helping it however as we'll welcome any who seek refuge even if they come with potential troubles down the line as we're seeing nowadays."

As the castle's guardian its been a point of immense frustration that such things have been going on unchecked with his own inability to deal with things himself but Dkhoran had always been a dragon of heart and his family ever-growing recently came first. His eyes flicked towards his crystal even as Sarah spoke up, the chime was Miharu's frequency which immediately had his attention since he was certain he'd not be contacted unless something was important or wrong.

As such he nodded once to Sarah as she prodded him to go take the message as he stepped away and let her take over, a frown tugged at his lips as he listened to the short message and like he had guessed something has come up. As such it would have been hardly a minute or two before Miharu's crystal started going off as Dkhoran didn't waste any time getting back to him and when he picked up he could hear the honest concern in his fathers voice "Miharu, what is the matter?"

Even as he contacted Miharu, Drak was well aware of the response back from Dimeal and would take the gargoyle's words under consideration, he'd have to speak with Esric and Rem later about them staying at the castle for the time being if possible, if Dim wasn't at the portal he didn't want them trying to go back home even if they may wish to.

Fai chuckled as he mentioned calling Prince Roddy because Deetra would need a room of her own and at the present there loft didn’t have one. “Probably not.” Fai said in agreement finding it cute he was already thinking of these things but that was Donovan. He always thought of the well being of those around him. It was why she knew he’d take to this change rather well and it would be awkward for all of them in the beginning they would all be learning each other after all and yet no more strange then when Fai and Donovan first met. That had been learning about each other as well and in her case falling in love with the sweet Raven who she was snuggled up to. And he her.

“Exhausted still but better.” She said as she moved over to a chair and sat down to reassure Tria that both she and the baby would be alright. She didn’t trust the strength in her legs to hold long enough but that was due to feeling more wobblily on two legs instead of four.. “I’m ready for him now…” she said shaking her head a bit as Ban settled a bit when she mentioned hungry and the fact he’d get to nurse pretty soon…seemed his belly was in control right now!

Tempest turned the corner seeing Lana looking this way and that. It was a subtle but obvious sign she was still learning this area of the castle. “Heading somewhere?” He asked his dull monotone sounding as flat as normal to him this morning. But he’d be able to get her to the hall her sister’s room was in with Aspen. Then be on his way he would not intrude.
~*~
Phereniece yawned softly and sat up her eyes taking in her surroundings as she did. Orion’s scent was strong here and for good reason this was his room after all. She blushed a bit when she realized she hadn’t taken a short nap but seemed to have stolen his bed for an entire day! Her ears twitched a bit as she looked about and then at him as he slept near by on the sofa in the room. That could not be all that comfortable and yet….he looked content and happy….she shifted and then reached up feeling the coolness of the pendant against her skin something she had never worn before but brought her hand up to touch it lightly….a gift from him. Something to help her, to ground her memories in something tagible…because…she had a gap in them yesterday morning….a blank space as if it had been erased. Although no one mentioned it…she knew that wasn’t normal. Just what was happening to her and why?

Tatianna walked up and knocked lightly on Rigg’s door. She had finished translating all of the glyphs to paper. All of the readings and there was so much going on with him that this forgien susbstance was doing….and there was something else in him. Almost like a parasite….that much she could confirm but what it was latched on to and what it was affecting she could not…not with just a surface read like this but she hesitated to probe deeper without a patients consent. Because her glyphs magic could read so much more….probe and pick out so many tiny details….but while she could block out anything too personal that had nothing to do with what they were researching, when it translated to paper she would still see it all. In that aspect she could come to know a patient very intimately and that wasn’t something she was willing to do without permission but getting Zlo’s permission was nearly impossible at this point…”Riggs…any luck?” She asked meaning figuring out anything with what they were able to glean off the surface yesterday. Any direction to go…

Safira continued to work away…she’d pause with the quill every once and awhile tapping it against her lip as she was reading…and thinking. She knew Ballian was doing the same thing more or less and Hestia and Lyka would keep there ear to the wind so to speak. But they also had there own thing they were worried about and she understood. Levia’s birth mother had gone unhinged and that made her dangerous. Soraya would never pull them away from keeping those girls safe and so instructed them to keep an ear to the wind….see if they couldn’t pick up anything subtly. Gossip was 90 percent fiction and if they were lucky ten percent truth….but sometimes that was even less then that….still though even if the lead turned out false ignoring anything was more dangerous then debunking it.
~*~
Lilyanna paused as she heard Sabine’s voice and turned her head to look at her friend hearing that it was okay and that she was safe in her home. Lilyan shook her head looking down at her hands. “No…now I’ve gone and put you and your family in danger….maybe I am cursed…” She said whispered to herself as her tears fell no longer so feverish she was speaking in broken bits but buried her face in her hands as she cried…it was all she could do to stand as a barrier between Safira and Karin…and now she had drug Sabine and her family into this….of course to be fair…and LIlyan knew it….Sabine would be more hurt with her for hiding it from Sabine all this time….for not turning to her and her husband for help before it got this far.  Lilyanna knew had she even whispered that she needed help to Gideon he would have taken her to Sabine right away….and then there was Mizuki’s words…Lilyanna did remember them…that she should have sought sanctuary in the Sacred Oak….but it wasn’t that simple….Karin’s influence in Unkindness was far greater then her’s….those that he knew…those in his pocket and he had made certain he though to cut Lilyan off from anyone who would help her….

Aiyanna walked along the bridges and catwalks though the Unkindness. She was lost in thought. Between Lilyanna falling just before the meeting started….and then after the fight that Loch tried to pick…Loch’s eyes were different then his two younger brothers and even his fathers….heck even the youngest brother who mostly looked down his nose at others….there was always this….shadow in thim this sorrow that was hidden deep inside. Maybe it was because she was a summoner that she saw deeper read more about people then what she saw on the surface. Windam bristled a bit on her shoulder a warning to not go further that way, not unless she wished for a one on one with Councile Midas first thing in the morning as he was heading towards the Cross Wing no doubt to grill his son. Try to pry information out of him first thing in the morning….he was one who had his hand in the cookie jar…so to speak. She did pause though and looked back in the direction of the Blackburn home….the two middle brothers were a troublesome lot. Loch….seemed to only pick fights with Grail as if he felt that was the safest place for him to direct…something his anger? Pain, frustration as if he was trying to communicate something to Grail through his fists….something more then just punching Hemlock’s brother….And there was an interesting mess she had been honest with Hemlock when she said it was complicated…Her heart could not decide who held her fancy between Faroe and Grail…there were things about both of them she fancied and so long as her heart remained this conflicted and wanting both unable to choose to between either she would remain aloof….because she’d never play them against each other. And she’d never cheat on them by dating them both at the same time….

Karin got up hardly staggering and opened one of the higher cupboards pulling out another large bottle and sitting down as he opened it and poured himself another drink….the problem wasn’t the injunction persay…he was sure he could find a way around it…no the problem was the lion that was married to Sabine…he could easily over power abine in strength and take the wench from there by force easily enough. Demanding that he be allowed to take his wife home. Wife now what was a joke….he never really considered her as his ‘mate’ or ‘wife’ more his property and with the birth of there last child her worth to him fell considerably….what good was she to him if she could not produce offspring? It all stemmed from her refusal to get rid of that piece of trash she gave birth to not long after they were married. No one questioned it….asked why Safira was a half golden. No rumors when around about her cheating on Karin….no…he had hushed it all with dark looks as the whispers back then had been what had he done to force her to leave the father of her baby….to marry him? What had he done….it was simple a power play had been needed to secure a higher seat on the council for himself and for that he needed to marry one whose family line went back a long way on the council and that was Trixie’s daughter Lilyanna….only the raveness went and got herself knocked up by a Golden….and a rare bloodline of the golden’s no less. He tisked as he took a long drink….no the biggest problem he was trying to think of a work around for…was Gideon…the injunction just made Gideon fighting back legal and not jail worthy but that wouldn’t stop the Lion either way…no. Karin knew it….the moment Faroe crossed his families threshold and brought Lilyanna to Sabine was the moment Gideon made himself guardian and protector of her…..even if he said he’d press charges of unfair and unjust claims against him the courts would argue that Josie’s injunction didn’t accuse him of anything it…simply stated she was to remain in Sabine’s care until the cause of her ‘illness’ could be verified by another doctor….Karin knew that because a copy of the injunction sat on the table before him….”That shrewd….” He breathed….trailing off as he took another drink. “it would have been better for you hag if you were going senile in your old age….”

~*~
Averie made a mental note on where he stopped reading and looked up smiling as Nikki came out of the washroom looking refreshed and content having gotten to have a nice long soak this morning. “A lot to go over. Did you get long enough to relax in the bath?” He asked meaning she hadn’t felt the need to rush or get out before she was ready. “If you needed longer love I don’t mind. Kiva is content at the moment.” He said showing there were those awkward ‘daddy’ moments for him when his kitten got supper fussy and he had no idea how to help her only to have momma come in and rescue both the befuddled dad and usually hungry dragon-kitten. “I told you about the need to capture and detain a young raven by the name of Zlo….” He said as he walked over still rocking Kiva gently. “We were indeed able to catch and detain him….rather quickly as if the Ancients had placed him in the right place at the right moment for us to be able to capture and detain him. He’s currently restrained in a special cell and I have a specially trained medical team looking at him….” He said as he walked over and sat down beside her setting the documents down for the moment and moving to gently pull Nikki against his side in a gently hug getting a giggle out of Kiva. Who liked when she was snuggled close to her mommy and daddy like this. “Chaos did something to him….to control him…it’s exactly like Princess Soraya said…there is a strong light in him and it’s fighting to hold on….but…it’s like he’s been enslaved but the collar that binds him isn’t visable I’m not sure what steps to take from here…..I’ve never dealt with anything like this…..and Solace has gone quiet with only…’This is something you must do…you and those you trust…’ before he pulled back.”

Haru glanced at Vespa feeling the coolness of her hand against his back a moment before she pulled away and then placed her hand there again but this time longer. He had no idea she was seeing the flower of Estria….the flower that had not wilted and died off but was rather very much alive and Rasier was attempting to use it to control him…to bring him to her and corrupt him through it as it was very much connected to him still. It was after born of his magic when it danced with Vespa’s….a flower born of love…”I…” he started to say to her when her heard his father’s voice come though nearly moment’s after he put through the call for assistance. And he could hear the concern in his father’s voice. Genuine concern….something Haru had seemed to buck against in the past but…that was only because in his own way he had been dealing with being left behind by his mother. Knowing that it wasn’t fair to judge Drak like that since his mother made it clear Drak hadn’t known about him….that she was even pregnant with him to begin with! She had hidden it all from the dragon. “I…need your advice…or help maybe…” he said trying to focus his thoughts he was so hot and felt awful and his thoughts were slow like trying to think through a quagmire….sluggish and heavy. “It…didn’t wilt and die off….the Esteria…Raiser….she has it…” He breathed. “I couldn’t think of anyone else to turn to…you came to mind…how do…I stop it…from affecting me?”

Minato found it cute in it’s own way. Esric rubbing his eyes speaking and seemed flustered first thing in the morning. He regarded him quietly a moment seeing the traces of a headache from the after effects of drinking too much the night before. “You need not apologize for that, that wine has a way of creeping up on a person before they know it..” He said about Esric falling asleep during there talk. “Mm quiet a bit. You talked about your homeland…but more to the point…the war between the Light and Night pixie’s…and how Rem is caught in the middle just because she’s born of a mixed lineage her father being a Night Pixie and her mother a light.” Minato spoke gently. “You told me how she’s only your half sister but that didn’t matter to you in the least….and you confirmed something for me…” he said looking at Esric. “The reason…you don’t get burned by the intense heat my body puts off….and the reason for those lovely markings that dance across your skin.” He said softly. “You told me about that while your father was the same as Rem’s….your mother was Djinn.” Mianto shifted and sat up in the bed bringing one leg up and resting his arm over his knee as he looked ahead at the wall. “And that you were worried that, that Woverine’s interest in Rem’s pendant was because he knew a Djinn’s amulet when he saw one…” Mianto looked over at Esric. “And I thanked you for trusting me and I promised you I’d help you keep her safe…her and your amulet.” Minato spoke his voice gentle and calm. “Honestly though….I think you felt safe opening up to me because your first question last night….you asked me…what I thought of wishes…”

Minato looked at his hand as he brought it up from his knee the light dancing between his fingertips. “I’ll say my answer again…” He said softly. “Wishes…to me are goals….dreams that one sets for themselves. If I wish for something…then I must attain it through my own efforts. The other type of wish….the one were one wishes upon something like your amulet….there wrong…selfish wishes. Something that could not be attained through hard work and effort…something that in order to attain it your denying another there free will by force…even my ‘gift’….although at times I see it as a curse as much as a gift…I would not wish for it to be gone. It is the same gift…that one of the most beloved Hero’s of my people had…although mine is a lesser version then his. Since he last walked among us no one has had the same gift as him….it is only a curse because I don’t understand it…how to control it and that is my fault no one elses..” he looked at Esric. “But I would not wish it gone…nor would I wish for all the answers to be given to me. Controlling it…is something I must learn to do on myself….that is my wish. It’s not something even something as incredible as your magical gift is should give me…it is something I must attain for myself.” Minato looked at Esric. “But when you told me…I could hear the hesitation in your voice…it must be hard to confined in others for fear of them wishing to abuse your gift…but…it’s your gift and one you and you alone should choose how it’s used or why. No one else.”

____
“You’re right, we need to get moving soon but we also need to be careful one wrong move could cause us problems as well.” He said and then sighed softly knowing she right Chaos would be furious and likely was with there having gotten in and out with Kiyoko. He looked at Novel and took a deep breath. “Calling her his mate would be wrong…I doubt he even see’s her that way….just a means to an end…and one he’ll…likely wish to be rid off once she’s served her purpose to him….” He said looking down at the fire. “Those markings on her are a powerful generational curse that forces her to obey him….when it’s in control she’ll obediently do as he wishes even giving up her own life….it’s a nasty curse…” Regius looked back at the tent a moment before looking at Novel again. “Yes.” He answered. “There is but one place we can take her at the moment if we’re to stand any chance of removing that curse…We’re trying to get there now…Ethion…and to the Curse Breaker…” He said and paused as she asked a question that…caused a faint smile to dance across his features. “At the moment….there reacting to proximity of my little sister…” he said looking at Novel. “I’m…Aurora Borealis Lycan.” He said looking at her and finding her question cute…”Normally the lights don’t dance unless there reacting to my emotions….but for them to be dancing like this…it’s because I’m close to someone in my family….and which member that is…of course this far south…there’s only one it could be.” He looked off in the direction of the holy kingdom. “My people don’t usually leave the holy kingdom….and if they do they go no further than the Star Isles….I purposely choose this position because it would mean….traveling far from my homeland…” Regius shook his head. “We can’t take her that far north….not only is it too far to travel with her in this condition…my homeland and Oden’s are at odds….when it comes to how to best handle the situation with her…” Regius’s homeland the Divinity or what some could call ‘Pope’ the one who was the most divine and holy there thought the girl and if she should be forced to become pregnant child should be placed under protection because Kiyoko was a Saint….even if her magics were turned inward trying to surpress the curse at the moment. The Warrior Cleric’s council of Star Isle felt differently they felt she should be killed before becoming pregnant if it became clear that weakening and breaking the curse was impossible before she became pregnant with Chaos’s child and if she should become pregnant….Oden was supposed to kill her then and there…to prevent Chaos from attaining the ‘heir’.

Kiyoko paused as she heard Oden’s voice and turned her head slowly taking in the sight of him as his hand hovered close to her and yet didn’t touch her, she understood it. He hadn’t wanted to startle her awake. She took a steadying breath and sat up slowly looking down at her left arm and the markings that covered it from fingertip going all the way up. “Oden…” she said softly looking at him taking in the sight of him….normal again without the distorted features caused by taking in Chaos’s blood. “This baby….he hasn’t been after an Heir….he said as much….the curse forced me to obey it was awful…I was there but…couldn’t stop him from doing anything….but his words were what made my blood run cold…” She closed her eyes. “A perfect vessel….this baby…he said…finally…he would attain the perfect vessel through me…”

Fennis got the response from Grayson that he would be there with Rangers shortly which was in short a ‘stand-by’ order. Which meant to keep watch over the group and let Grayson know of any changes while waiting for the team to arrive. And so he settled in watching them from his place in the tree’s. He had known that the Draoi would want to know that two holy warriors were here…on the borders of there woods. But the question was what brought them here to Ethion…they were such a rare sight….a Star Isle Lycan and a Aurora Borealis Lyan….not to mention the raveness no she was more then just raven and then there was the red panada….and the other girl who was moving about….it was such an odd group….

~*~*~
Tegra smiled a bit as she said she already knew and she could not question it. That she knew he didn’t do it on a whim and she’d be right. It wasn’t something he’d give away lightly even to one he loved. Because once given it could never be taken back. He didn’t ask about the gift of grace able to sense it as clearly as Myth could with him who that gift had been given to. And Tegra knew Myth would frown if he made a big deal out of it. “Unfortuantely I have not the strength to go with you to wake her.” He said glancing at Myth knowing better than to try to fudge it and insist he could go. It would only serve to irritate Myth who knew better. Knew him as she knew herself and visa versa. While Myth’s strength was returning in leaps and bounds with the rising of the sun even with her gifting away half her grace. The moonlight was a far gentler source of power. And so Tegra’s recovery would take a bit more time but he would recover. Tegra lifted his wrist and looked at the Mythril that was fused there shaking his head….he could purge it himself honestly once his strength returned. So getting Will for himself was optional but not the others. Not that Will would be content with leaving the shackles bound to Tegra any more then she would be with Ettie. “I’m happy for you.” He said softly all the more he’d say on the issue of her gifting her grace. It had been so frustrating for her over the countless years every time she offered it to Link and Link alone and every time the Eldarian politely turned it down. He did it in a way that was not insulting to Myth but frustrating nevertheless. To know that Link had finally said yes finally accepted the gift. “I should go speak with Varian soon…let him see that I have kept my word to him. I told him I would not break and would return with you and the others.”

Ettie smiled a bit it was so different to be laying down for a change and yet it was a good one. “Better.” Ettie said softly shaking his head slowly. “A small part of me fears this to be naught more then a dream and I’ll wake to find myself there still…” He admitted. “But a greater part is singing with relief that it’s finally over…and that I get to see you again Cress…” he said honestly. “I had promised I would not be away long and yet made you worry all this time…I’m sorry I was not able to keep my word to you.” That she had not been able to return after ashing like she had promised or no rather now he. It hadn’t been something Ettie had really had time to think about after the change…having been attacked and captured by Marron…but now as he laid there looking at Cressida and his heart beat quickening just a bit….why now….unlike before did he look at her and marvel at how very lovely she was…what had changed in him so much that he was viewing Cressida differently or was it not differently but perhaps more honestly….did this form mean to show him how he truly felt about the lovely Drixen sitting beside him?

A Spriggan knocked on the partially open door floating in with a cup of morning coffee with cream and sugar on the tray as well as a few other things he could add to it for flavor or taste. As he looked about for something to wear. “Please forgive the interruption…Lady Ceci thought you might like some Java this morning.” She said and then gestured politely keeping her focus on the far wall and not on the prince. She had not entered the room but stood at the door. “there is a closet to your left your highness. It’s full of clothing that should fit you quiet well….in a variety of styles…we knew not what your tastes would be and so sought to make clothing in various styles.” She spoke remaining behind the partially open door and by partially it was only open enough for her to see the corner of the bed. But the sound of movement let her know that the Magi prince was indeed up and moving about. Clover remained where she was making no motion to enter or move so that he might worry she was watching him. sa

Ruion sat in the chair staring out at the gardens through the window he had not moved since entering the room. Things like fatigue…and stiffness didn’t affect him like it did others because of the Phalanx in him. But the hunger….that was another story. That horrid beastly hunger that drove one to madness as it craved that which should never be….was quiet. That he was marveling at the most. Since he had been forced into this nightmarish existence he had done everything he could to trick the hunger of the Phalanx to quiet it…without taking another life besides the two girls….two girls who had been dear friends of his. L’arc was his actual first name not that he had heard it spoken since they died….he tipped his head looking up at the clouds. “Still death denies me…” he whispered closing his eyes…why….Mythica as she was called now…should have ended him…he had been counting on it. Had done all in his power to buy her time to get to Tegra….and was fully prepared to die…for this nightmare to end with his death in that moment but that had not happened. No…Quistis had denied it…had made Myth stop before killing him insisting that Ruion could be saved that he was different….and when the tension running as high as it was….looked as if Myth was not going to humor sparing him and Ruion had closed his eyes waiting for the blow it was when Tegra spoke…saying something in ancient Elvin that had Myth pause and then nod. Walking over to him and putting her blades away. Giving him over to Quistis to the Shamabala maiden…..”My life should be forfeit for what it cost you two….” He whispered. “yet I still draw air…”

~*~*~
Levia paused as she heard her sister’s voice and looked over nodding. “You know me.” She said softly shifting to look at her sister fully. “Not content unless I’m busy..” She said then looked down at what she was working on then back at Sunny. “You okay Sunny?” She asked her sister knowing this was a lot and it was all because of her birth mother…”I…didn’t get the chance to say it yesterday so I’ll say it now…thank you for cleaning up my lab…”

Lyka finished up his current reps and then picked up the towel he brought with him and looked over at Hestia who had shooed off his spectators. He shook his head. “I’m not even doing the full work outs I usually do..” he said glancing in the direction they had disappeared in. Then looked at Hestia as she had come down to the training yards for the second time in two days early in the morning hours. It wasn’t that she was a lazy Eagle they all had there own things they did when they did them. “Something on your mind this morning Hes?” he asked usually if she broke routine it was because she was focused on something else…Goldens did have there routines when off duty and he and Hes were no exception to that. Things they did to keep there minds and bodies sharp and focused during down time.

Raphtalia watched him pull the shirt over his head wincing a bit as he pulled the stiches but there was no signs of posion no lining through his skin where the wound was. So it was a relief that although it was her kunai that had wounded him it wasn’t the poisoned one. She sat up slowly regarding him quietly a moment or two. Not that she’d complain she didn’t understand it but she liked the sight of him even if just in a towel and hadn’t found her voice to speak or even move until he came back out of the closet. “It still causes you some discomfort?” She asked yawning and stretching a bit not to be dishonest but because she was finally moving and forcing herself to wake up instead of curling back up to go back to sleep.

Chai’s ear’s twitched as she slowly turned her head hearing Penne’s voice oh that was right the girls….she shifted slowly sitting up. “I…am..” She answered after a moment but her tails were pulled tight and her ears turned….was this were she was scolded and beat for taking them at there word had she walked into yet another trap? Another moment of being tied into a chair and beaten for daring to do something that trash should not do? It was what she was used to….the cruelity of the tribe that she had lived with but was not truly a part of. But her nose twitched a bit sniffing the air….she could scent food and her stomach made a rumbling sound which made her blush and place her hand over her belly…usually she’d hunt down just enough to quiet the hunger pangs….getting too greedy eating to fill her belly got her beat after all….so she usually ate…a little bit once a day….a muffin these days but yesterday had her eating something called sa roup?  And those other things that were bread and meats and cheeses and more….they had stopped her from eating just the top piece of the sandwich and shown her there was more to it as they sat on the floor to eat…Chai having freaked and crying whispering she’d be good as she backed away from the ‘chair’…..it had caused her to outright panic…..

~*~*
Silvi stepped aside letting Dia enter the royal suite that belonged to her and Spartan and guided her fellow queen over to a comfy sitting area. “Spartan will join us momentarily.” She said softly as she gestured to the chairs. “For now, please come in make yourself comfortable.”

Traine had made his way through the palace he, Soliel and Licht having arrived and separated not that long ago. But he made his way with a set course to his brothers study knowing that he needed to debrief him about yerstday’s tunnel incident and of course get the updates as to which times deployed when and where they were headed. Since Movado would have coordinated that part with him being stuck with the elves. A night he had needed even if he’d never understand how everything fell into place in that manner. Benni had gotten everyone’s gear updated by the time they needed it. He walked up and knocked on the door to his twins study having no idea that a shadow that had been present in his eyes that looked it was threatening to overwhelm and consume him at any moment was gone….that same shadow that had been in Real’s eyes once and was gone now thanks to a bit of shock therapy from Chrona.

Lacy nodded as she made the notations that Sharne brought about. The securing of the platform as well as the increased guards to ensure no interference in the fight. For crowd control and safety of the Queen and Sean. Two medical teams she was making the notations as quickly as Sharne was stating them and looked up. “I have all that going through on a priority alert. It should be adjusted and accounted for within the half hour.” Not hour that was too long of a window a gap. Lacy nodded as Sharne expressed both her disdain for Dahl and the nobility of her people. Of her own stature. “Is there anything else you can think of at the moment?" Lacy asked Sharne. “Even if it might seem small or insignificant. The Queen wishes to leave nothing vulnerable or open to be exploited. She’s asked me to ensure everything you need to ensure a fair fight. Lady Silvistrista said your insight into this matter would vital”

Sean rested against Quinn a peaceful rest for the first time in a while. Her breathing soft despite the challenge that would be coming later. Perhaps it was because he wasn’t stressing over it or doing a wonderful job of hiding his concerns for her sake that she was able to curl against Quinn and get the sleep she needed at the moment.

Rumi nodded as Ashe spoke. He brought his hand up to cup hers. Taking a deep as he closed his eyes listening to his beloved speak. She was right and he knew that. That Sean’s amnesia was a blessing and at the time it had been. It allowed her to discover who she was….not kept her trapped in the broken slave mentality that had been forced upon her. And he had not realized the importance of that Opal. Of what it would mean for her. Of course there was Frau who had been keeping close tabs on the twins on Sean. Now though things had come full circle as they always do. “You’re right.” He said softly looking at her and smiling a bit. “So wise.” He said about Ashe.

“I’m alright…..but I think…” She frowned thinking about it. “I was dream walking….through Ryn’s memories…” She said as she shifted sitting up a bit more. Seeing Ri nursing happily on the bottle and took a deep breathe. “There was this…half mist wolf half Hyenna…who appears frequently to Ryn always in the thickest parts of mist or fog…his appearance is akin to yours but I felt myself trying to yell at this figure to get away from Ryn….that he was dangerous and he spoke…tell him all these things….that you denied him the mist….denied his heritage…Ryn called him ‘Uncle Jado’ and that man told him to tell no one he spoke to him….that bad things would happen…” Millia shook her head. “But who he is….I’ve never seen him among those of Far Mist.”

Xelen shook his head. “You don’t need to apologize for that.” He said looking over at her. “it is a bit much to ask anyone to just accept or adjust to.” He spoke understandingly and reassuringly to her. He didn’t want her to feel bad because she thought she had dreamed about it or forgotten he was there. It was only natural. “I am the one who should be apologizing that the situation has not yet been resolved and your life must still be interrupted by my pressence.”

Nyx held her gently in his arms in no hurry to be awoken this morning either although somewhere in the back of his mind he knew he’d have a little sister to check up on not that she wasn’t capable of taking care of herself a mother now where as he was quiet far behind her in that aspect. But right now he was holding Tilly in his arms and in no hurry to be moved or woken…quiet content to just rest here with her. Although his magical core had indeed healed with a good nights rest.

Felix stretched on the heated towel a happy little kitty to be laying there and mewled contentedly as he was comfortable basking in the heat in the room and the towel but more importantly Nessa being alive and well and here. Well well wasn’t there just yet…but it was getting closer as she healed and regained her strength.

Solan hummed in his sleep in no hurry to wake up although Keelin could wake him easily enough he was content to hold her in his arms in the bed in the garden. Seemed the were making a habit of turning the garden they visited into there bedroom for a night not that La’shire minded in fact the spirit was more then happy to make sure they could have a romantic night together in one of her gardens! The spirit being quiet the romantic at heart herself.

Jarral hummed in his sleep stirring just a bit then settling back in as Wynter didn’t seeShe m to be distraught but the moment he sensed something off or she was upset even a little bit he’d wake and be there for her. At the moment though it seemed the dragon was just more then happy to snuggle and sleep close by to her.

~*~*
Fauve was awake when Maksim passed by but quiet. As she sat on her bed the twins curled up to her last night had been a bit rough for them although they had not been told what happened they had in there own way figured it out. To know that Ginga was even hurt a little bit like that had unsettled them greatly and so she had opted to have the twins snuggle up on either side of her. Shale had laid down on her lap in such a way that the twins felt her close by as well. Right now though she was acting more like a doting momma wolf then a big sister but it was a role Fauve had often had to take with her sisters although Ginseng was close to her in age so that doting mother role wasn’t really there. It was more with the twins. She did glance though at the room that Ginseng was in sleeping and resting at the moment and knew that Sorei was still there with her….ever the noble Lycan he refused for a moment to let Ginseng think anything had changed between them for the worse.

“I have you Ginseng your safe…I’m not going anywhere.” Sorei whispered as he gently rubbed her back in soothing circles working to ease that bad dream back and away from her. She needed her rest and he knew in his own way that she needed that reassurance too. That he wasn’t going anywhere, that he wasn’t going to leave her. “Not that you need my protection you’re a strong warrior yourself….you’ve saved me after all.”

The girl looked at Rostan as he politely turned her down assuring her there was no need for that and glanced in the direction of the small group who had convinced her that such a thing was necessary as they snickered no doubt drawing Rostan’s attention to the ‘why’ she was asking such a thing. She looked back at him nodding. “Alright.” She said softly then smiled shaking her head and took a deep breathe. "I…I’ll let the others know to ignore those three…” She said sighing. “As I should have…I just thought if…it was something she needed…that I’d help her. Even though I could not help but feel nervous about it too…” She looked at Rostan. “Thank you though for clearing that up.”

Juniper had tensed only a little as the knock came and then the door unlocked only to relax when she saw that it was Dartanya. She continued to press her hand against the bandages of her aching side” and nodded. “Thank you.” She said in response to her having asked Nico and brought breakfast and….she looked warily at the cart….at the medicines. “Hopefully there not more sedatives…” She said with a slight grown she could handle medications sure and she was aware they would be taking all sorts of precautions since it was a minatour’s horn that had ripped a hole in her side. She regarded the medications and sighed again. “But for him…I’ll take them regardless.” She admitted mostly to herself. For him…for Nico she’d take the medications without a fight. Because it would trouble him and hurt him if she refused. He’d never say a word but it would be in his eyes in his movements and if she pushed back against taking them too long and he did have to speak on it…she’d hear the hurt in his voice even if he tried to hide it…the frustration that it got that far.
~*~*~

Vyshae smiled. “I know a lovely little diner.” She said turning and walking with them both the fact Io needed to eat something was true. “You need not thank us for that Io. We’re happy to have you.” She said as she walked along with them and then saw the shadow of movement in the distance. She fought back the mental grown knowing who that was….she couldn’t keep the she-elf sedated all her life….so Blaise was up and about and no doubt looking to get into trouble again now that her brother was away. She was a troublesome girl…..and she would no doubt want to use Io’s gift to regain Finn….that would be problematic of course she had no idea any more then Vyshae did that Finn had proposed and fully intended on marrying the mother of his child….and that was a bit of news they didn’t know either……..Nayril being pregnant with his baby would be a powerful stop gap for Blaise taking back the broken tether….

~*~*

Yuuri drifted back to a deeper sleep as Senn covered her up in no hurry to wake this morning. Her beloved mountainhound had worn her out last night which in and over itself was a quiet a feat!

Primrose hummed a bit but was recovering by leaps and bounds being here on these hollowed grounds. The natural ancient magics that were here…brimming with life….and her own magics fully unlocked because she burned the seal away yesterday…she was healing quiet a bit of course it helped she was resting fully with Cass so close and feeling safe in his pressence something she had not felt in a long time. Not since he was forcefully reassigned. And distance was forced between them. Not that Cassius would break his oaths and do something ‘unsavory’ with her. But the fact that he was befriending her. Giving her hope of a light outside of her captivity wasn’t something Gracia could allow and so had convinced Priam to reassign him and he had.

Fii let out a heated growl like a cry of his own as he came along with her. He knew that tail would be tensed and swinging soon enough. And oh would she swat him a few dozen times if he could ot restrain that tail fast enough and he didn’t always but he’d never complain about getting walloped by her first thing in the morning either…since he did do something to so utterly deserve those frustrated cute swats by her tail! He leaned in an nuzzled her a bit as he road out that climax and would have to pull away but it was in those precious few moments when if he didn’t react fast enough he’d find her tail swatting him…..the anticipation of who would win that contest of wills….he had a feeling this morning it would not be him!

Pellian stretched a bit and looked up at the ceiling. He laid there what they had done had been innocent enough and yet he also knew Minverva was dealing with a lot right now. A lot of ups and downs. Emotionally there was a lot for her to adjust to even with them there was a lot…but not as much as her. She was no doubt feeling a lot in regards to her little sister…he had gone through something similar but still….it was different for everyone and all he could do was be there for her as she needed him. Someone to just talk to, to listen and should she ask for it give advice.

Leif smiled as she returned the good morning and then whispered that they didn’t have to get up yet. “No we don’t.” He said in agreement. He shifted just a bit so that he was holding her close and gently in his arms. “I love you.” He said softly but he wanted her to hear it again, hear him say it again to know it wasn’t just about saving her from Mallium, that it was her and that he loved her. “I always have….from the moment we first met…” He said softly.

Mallium narrowed his eyes. “It’s his corruption that worries us.” He said meaning that he hadn’t been brought up with the ‘correct’ mindset. He shifted and got up walking towards her. “Apparently you don’t listen well.” He said less then pleased that she was refusing him. He didn’t care that she wasn’t responding right….it just meant he hadn’t been as through as he should have been with her. That would be fixed with this round he reached out to grab her hair to jerk her over not so nice this time, only to have his hand stopped above her head fingers inches away from her hair a hand firmly wrapped around his wrist Mallium turned his head. “Who ar…” He started to say who are you when he was suddenly whipped around and flung into the wall with so much force the sound of bones breaking could clearly be heard in the room…

Heirloom removed his long overcoat and draped it around her. It proved far more cover then the robe that Mallium provided. He walked towards Mallium who let out a low pained whine…looking up at him.

“I don’t know who you are…but you’ll regret crossing…”
“Heirloom.” He answered Mallium. “I am Heirloom…” The guardian spirit said as he approached the usually gentle and calm spirit was full of rage and anger……..and the look in his eyes spoke of one that would kill in a moment………he was going to kill Mallium and yet he only one who could stop him was Thierry….

Mallium though for the first time in his life tasted fear…this creature was the guardian of the estate he throw Malllium around as if he was nothing more then a child’s rag doll….there had been no chance to fight back…but Heirloom had never killed….never taken a life but in that moment in time he was fully ready to kill….

~*~*~
Aiyan laid there holding Zai in his arms. His breathing soft as he rested so much had happened the day before that spending a lazy morning in bed sounded ideal to the guardian and Ruze didn’t seem to be in any hurry to wake him this morning either.

Kei chuckled. “A lot happened in such a short time.” He said in agreement as he gently gathered there fussy kitten into his arms and smiled. Then that low soft rumbling purr started up. He knew it would coax her back to sleep which Breece needed, but was too wound up to get to on her own. He looked over at Naiya as she looked exhausted too. “Although our kitten isn’t the only one who’s tired.” He said gently meaning her too.

“Aye Mornin’ love.” Naria said softly looking at her seeing the blush that stained her cheeks. He held her gently in his arms. It was funny in a way they first met during a time of war when this would be impossible and now although battles were happening they were able to have these quiet little moments like this one.

Coral looked up at him as he spoke reassuring her that it was alright that he was there and asking her to be a good pup for Miss Freesia. “Okay papa.” She said to all of it. She would be a good girl for Miss Freesia her and Folly both. She knew it was important because if she misbehaved it would look bad for her papa, and neither she or Folly wanted that. It wasn’t that he’d scold them terribly…it was that he would so disappointed that they hadn’t behaved that they weren’t good girls that broke there hearts more then anything that sad disappointment that he had trusted them to be good and they hadn’t been. It only took once or twice of seeing that to have the girls never want to see it again.

Zalli nodded. “I’ve always been one to rise with the sun.” She said in way of answer and glanced over. “And in part I am worried about Singo…this is an antigen to help him fight off any lingering effects of that posion.” She said moving about slowly there were so many stiches in her legs at the moment so many gashes he had to stich up and none of them were small. “I suppose that’s one of the things I’ve never been good at though…” She said glanced down and then at him seeing the unspoken look in his eyes. The words he had not yet said. “I focus on others health with greater concern then my own…I suppose that’s why my King was so…forceful with his words yesterday…” meaning when he stressed it over the crystal in front of Arch that Zalli was off duty until Arch cleared her for duty he took her ‘state of well being’ out of her hands because she’d try to go right back to active duty and rip apart the stitches in her legs without nary a second thought.

Meliodas brought one hand up and gently ran it over her ears and hair not in a way to stimulate but to sooth and give comfort. “You can get some more rest if you want Poe.” He said softly hiding his troublesome thoughts. He didn’t want to burden her she was still healing in her own right.

Erza walked slowly into the washroom using it and once finished out again. Before making her way slowly to the kitchen. It wasn’t that her knee hurt….she couldn’t feel a thing. But she was being careful the swelling had gone down but that didn’t mean it was fully healed either. Instead she choose to be careful and mindful of it so as to not make Garand worry although she had to admit to herself that he was cute when he was fussing like that….but it wasn’t right to keep aggravating and injury just to get to see him get all adorable and fussy!

“Meliodas.” She said softly yawning having a feeling her sweet husband was trying to figure out how he arrived in the room. “Meliodas carried you into the cabin and after I sent the spirits back to the Vale into the room so you could rest.” She said as she snuggled up against him. “I changed you after he left the room and snuggled up….been here resting and recovering since yesterday.” She said as a means of letting him know he had not been asleep all that long. He had not lost days. Just an evening.
Kirie hummed in her sleep sighing softly. Her heat even seemed content to let her sleep right now snuggled up to him like this as he was awake and pondering which course of action to take. She had no idea he was already fussing over her before he even got out of bed for the day…although it was one of the things she found so endearing about him. She’d say cute but she doubted her sweet warrior would be all that amused to hear him referred to as ‘cute’. More then once a warrior would correct his wife by reminding them that ‘babies’ are cute.
____

Athrun smiled as he looked at her, then looked about. “Seems…nature danced with us…” He said softly having returned the good mornings then reached up again to touch the itchy spot at the top of his head it wasn’t like it was painful more like….this odd sensation he wasn’t used to. Although if Maize did anything that usually got him to blush or respond in such a manor like there normal flirting in the early morning at home usually did he’d be sporting a smaller sent of branch like antlers with the leaves and berries that were now present on his very much grown in tree….it was an aspect of himself he had never thought he’d have access to…and while he was not a full dryad or even remotely close to half….at least he didn’t think it was half…he had no idea after all what races had orginally made up his Fury fathers bloodline after all!

Acerbus smiled after the kiss, thanks to their children is was almost use to getting up early. "I slept better." He said meaning this night was a little easier than the one before when he just stayed awake as long as he could after Del was healed. This time the couple went to bed after another eventful day but this time easier to manage. Though he was going to get some more shattering news when Zanna will bring news of Sharply. "How did you sleep."

Mela let out a soft coo as Blake rubbed just in the right spot under her wings. He always knew the right spots to settle her down. She then started to stir a little bit and her eyes went wide. "Oh no.." She said and quickly rolled out of the bed. Stumbled back and forth before making it to the bathroom and closed the door, a few moments later Blake would heard his wife and mate lose her dinner. "Uuhh..." She breathed, "Forgot to take my medicine." She said breathing heavy.

Samson smiled as he walked in closing the door behind him, "Only you and Judith ever called me Sammy." He said and moving to place the drink down, "Nice to hear it again really." He moved over to one of the chairs in the room and sat down into it, after taking a sip of his own Java. "So, here is the news, Lilyanna collapsed at the meeting yesterday, she was taken to someone we all trust in Sabine and Gideon Carnac, they also brought one of the Priestess to help and from they told me she is recovering." He told him hoping the good news to hear. "Now, some of the bad news is despite the injection on Karin he knows this information as well and if anything will not take it lightly." Samson knew there was going to be a face to face between all parties and soon, but if effort he wanted to try and be as peaceful as they could make it. There will be tension, but he wanted to avoid bloodshed. "As it stands nothing has been stated officially about anything, just she is suffering from an illness and needed the extra care.

Jupiter started to stir a little bit, keeping himself steady as not to wake Twilight just yet. But, the raven did have a plan today. Something he spoke about with Blake. That he wanted to make sure Twilight was good and that the trip can't be delayed any more. His main goal was to get those who need to make the trip ready, he wanted to get going as soon as possible. He was going to let Twilight know once she wakes up.

Mars seemed still as he slept though if Koi looked closely she could see his eyes seem to move a little, like he was dreaming. It didn't seem like a bad dream with how the rest of the body was still, but he did seem to mumble something out. "Koi....so...lovely..." He said quietly. Seemed he might be going over their secret wedding again in his mind. The young guard found a way to settle his mind.

Nessaran sat at Zanna's table, the day before Blake offered the role of tutor to the kids on his sister in law. Nessaran jumped at the chance, to be a mentor to a set of royalty is considered a great honor. He warned that Horace might be a bit of a challenge but she was up for it. Right now she was just letting Zanna explain a few things but she could tell something was distracting the Princess. "You don't have to worry about anything your Highness. "

Zanna looking up and blinking, "Yes well, I hope not." She said and took a breath, "I'll stay with you for little bit today to introduce them to you, but I must head off and speak with my brother on a very urgent matter." When she had come home last night she met with Helios who was told by Lulu of Sharply's return as well as now this new tutor. They had words about it as he felt left out of the process since it was his children as well. But, the decision was made and in a surprise Helios also did want Lulu asked of him in so far has not told anyone of Sharply.

***

Crys rolled over a little bit and eyes fluttering awake, slowly she sat up and just let her self yawn, her hair a mess but didn't matter to her. Turning over and looking towards Eros. "Hmmm...morning officer." She teased still in a sleepy state. She really starting to enjoy waking up like this with Eros. It was even better when they let Pops know, no more sneaking back and forth between the loft and the Inn.

Pops opened the back door and looked in maybe the best mood he has ever been. With the coins given to him yesterday anyone would be happy. While not set for life, it was set for a long time. "Noa!" he said happily. "You all right, was starting to think you gotten lost." He joked and opening the door all the way so he could help bring in the items he ordered.

Toia almost seemed to glide into the room and moved over to the center and turned around. "I have come with good news Deetra." She said and moved to kneel down on the floor. "While it is sad that your journey with us will be ending today, but your next journey will not be alone." She started, "I am sure you know of Captain of the guards correct? Donovan." Deet would know of course as well as he pretty much Rotta's mentor as well. He and his mate have agreed to be your guardians now. They will be the ones to help teach you of the life outside the Coven." While under her hood Toia was smiling there was still a hint of sadness to her. A part of the High Priestess will feel sad, but unlike some of the others who moved on Deet is staying in the Unkindness and the doors will always been open to her to visit and even study.

Donovan loved it when Fai chuckled, it was cute. He made a mental note to send a message as soon as he could. He figured Deet would be by later today. They try to get to know each other and hopefully get a sense of how much stuff she had so we could get her the right sized room. He reached an arm around her and just relaxed a little in the bed with her. There was time, no rush.

Sharply slowly opened one eye as if he was looking around his second eye opened and he turned his head. Over on the cot to see his sister sleeping there. "L....L.....Si..." He tried to say but winced in pain trying to speak. He sighed a little bit and laid back down a bit on the bed. He spent yesterday speaking to Zanna and Lulu with his telepathy. Sharing the story of what happened. When he had the run in with the hunters years ago, they shot him down and while many thought he was dead. They instead took him in and sold him. For years he was passed back and forth between different owners. His last one a very cruel and didn't like the mouth he had and cut it out of him. When word was getting out that many were fighting back others with him turned on their 'master'. He took this time to escape and try to make it back home. But, on his way back he gotten attacked by a few dire wolves how he got away some how and now he was home.

***

Abbadon was starting to wake up now and sitting up a little as Tiff was enjoy sleeping in. He had noticed but didn't say anything that he noticed she was almost always working in some way even when the two of together is some way. And yesterday she worked extra hard. "Rest well..." He whispered to her and rubbed her hair a little.

Serg looked over the information, he placed one set down in a pile he marked as return to. He then picked up another set and if Nashy was watching he could see the smile. It was the last thing that was needed for the school the reopen. The class rooms where ready and that meant, "The school is ready." He said and leaned back in his chair and finally turned over. "Hey, how long have you been awake?" He asked.

Rio started to stir a little bit and then hand reaching up to grab his head. "Ow..." he said starting to feel the effects of the hangover hitting him all at once. He rolled a little bit and tried to open his eyes but then shielded them from the incoming sun. "Uuhhh...someone turn off the light." He added grabbing a pillow and covering his face with it.

Torin smiled a little out a happy grumble as Juno moved behind him and wrapped him up. One hand moved down to Juno's wrapped around him as the other reached touching the bed post, it glowed a green color and when it touched it seemed to grow and create a tree that then made a natural canopy over the bed. As if his mind for inventing was mixing a little with the druid nature side. Now if he could only do this while awake he be even happier than he is right now.

Duncan felt the hand make it to his and he grabbed it lightly in his sleep. There was still that need to reassure himself that Saffy was still there with him. And while they made improvements over the last day or so. He still woke up a few times last night to just make sure. Though that made the puma-bear a little harder to get up in the morning when important studying needed to get done.

Pan finished his last section and stood up a little hearing his name. "Sandy, morning lovely." He said to her taking in some extra breath from the work out. He moved to the side of the bed, "Sorry did I wake you, I was trying to be quiet." Of course one would need to ask how one could do a 'quiet work out'.

Lana nearly spun around, "Doctor?" She was a bit surprised to see him, but that might just because she was so lost in her own thoughts. "Yeah, I seemed to have gotten a little turned around. I was going to see her yesterday but time got away from me." She told him and looked, "Wait, are you going on the mission as well?" She asked.

Tria smiled as Ban seemed to settle a little bit, she moved over and gentle hand over the baby to Eri. She pulled over a chair as well to sit next to her. "That is good to hear, had me worried." She told her. And leaned on the arm rest watching her. And then looked over to where Aspen was sleeping, "Hope I didn't tire him too much last night." She smirked. The married couple having celebrated their honeymoon finally.

***

Zlo heard a voice in his head, like trying to whispered to him to turn around but suddenly felt Semper grab him and giving him another dose. "Don't..TOuch.." he started to say, no it wasn't Zlo's voice for a moment it was something else speaking through him before it was once again pushed back down. Zlo grabbed his head and then his side. Like an injury. When the scepter was destroyed it was assumed all the pieces were collected to be de-spelled and the weapon destroyed. But, several shards were lodged into the raven's side and sunk deep into his body. Mixed with the demon blood from Chaos it was almost creating something new different. Zlo wanted to say something but the battle over his mind and body seemed to raged unable to let them know and in turn Zlo doing what he can to not let this entity out either.

Zuri was walking around the parameter of their camp site. Having next to no magic, it was easy for her to slip around and scout, and she used this to try to get the drop on any possible attackers. So far there was nothing out of the ordinary, which only made the coyote girl more nervous.

"So... this is where Master's prize is..."

Zuri happened to catch sight of a Lycan girl with pure white hair and fur, dressed in garb that was clearly from the Asscessinato and talking to herself.

"S-stop right there!" Zuri said as she stood before the intruder.

"Hmm... You're one of the people who stole my Master's property?" The lycan asked with a tilt of her head.

"Kyoko is not property!"

"Oh, but she is! She's not only marked as such, but she has my Master's new vessel inside her body!" But I'm in a good mood- take me to her and I'll let you live! Quite the deal, right?!" The lycan's tone was playful, but there was deadly undertone with her words.

"I can't say it is..." Zuri said, pulling a gem from a pouch from her side, one that all of the group had to discreetly alert the others if they were spotted.

"Hmm, guess you're right- my Master would definitely be cross with me if I let the ones who stole his property live! So since I'm sure you're trying to alert your friends, I'll just kill you and be on my way!"

"You don't need to do this! You don't have to be a slave to Chaos!"

"Haha! Slave? I and my clan follow him willingly! I've trained many warriors to do his bidding, even though two of them ended up being troublemakers. Can't have a perfect average, I guess..."

Wesley stumbled and fell over as the combination of lack of rest and several hours of nonstop training was finally pushing his body past its limits. "...No! Not yet! I'm still too sluggish- if I was in that situation again I'd likely die. C'mon, body, we can't... quit... yet!" Wes pulled himself to his feet, getting himself steady again before resuming his training.

Sally's feathers fluffed up a little as she stirred, opening her eyes and smiling as she looked at Weiss' sleeping form. "...My Weiss..." she said as she kissed the half-dragon's forehead.

Saber suddenly sat up, looking at himself somewhat confused. "Hmm.. so this is what it would of been like... I see why my instincts tried to take this body so many times..." He looked at Kiana, holding up his hand. "Do not worry; your lover is merely sleeping. I am sure he'll retake this body as soon as he wakes. My guess is that this body is trying to fully adjust to my soul, now that I have regained my senses. A mortal soul and body that was able to handle the Ninth Circle- a place to drove me to insanity. And you, with a soul so pure and powerful you not only healed his soul, but mine as well... I wonder if that bond between the two of you was what Anos always talked about..." This was definitely Infernus, but he was calmer than he was when Kia was in Saber's soulscape, and he even seemed kinder and slightly more personable to the Dream Wolf as his and Saber's souls started to bleed into each other.

Dia nodded as she walked into Silvi and Spartan's room, soon sitting down. "Thank you for welcoming me in such short notice, Silvi," she said with a soft smile, still on her mission to give Silvi more room to be more a regular woman than just the legendary White Queen. "This is actually pretty embarrassing, so I wanted to talk to people I trust first. I would have Snow here as well, but she's busy with her own issues this morning."

"So... think they'll actually come?" Torrent asked as he slipped a tee shirt on. Despite how awkward it could be, he wanted to move on from those feelings. Slate used to be like a brother to him before Rosemary's death started a divide between the two friends- with Slate's refusal to give up his Guardian powers making things worse.

"So... Do you want to go?" Juli asked. She was already dresses for going out, but she could feel Slate's unease. She stepped up to him, sliding her hands into his own. "I understand if you don't want to, but remember- you deserve closure too, Slate..."

"Well, I can't hide anything from you, huh?" Ex said with a sigh. "I just don't feel like I do enough to earn my title here as a prince, Seda. I spent many years doing what I could to learn about the world, but... I just don't feel like I know enough to make a difference here... I just feel so lost..."

Apple soon reached Enola's room, knocking on the door. "Lady Enola? I'm here for your check up."

Amanda held onto Tim as he rubbed her back, curled against her husband as she instinctively sought out his warmth in a way that would at least show him that what was bothering her wasn't physical.

"I know..." Lance said, "It's not like I blame her for any of this- I can't even imagine the hell she went through. And I think that's my problem. I used to be her shadow when we were kittens, and for there to be so much she went through that I can't understand... I feel like I'm failing her...:"

Parack was w a walking to Julep room after his talk with Elly, thinking about Prowl's words to him when he told his third grandchild about his girlfriend-

"I told you, didn't I old man? For some reason this castle attracts those who see the good in damaged products like us! You're not any different from us just cuz you had a front row seat to the insanity."

"Good morning, my love," Magnus said to Lyla as walked out of the washroom, a towel around his waist as he just, inished a shower. "Do you have any plans for today?"

She stood there checking over the spell that kept her creator and Master asleep right now. Once she had been cute to look at. But time had not been so kind. Her hair and fur was the color of a deep vanilla cream. In the center of her forehead was a shimmering golden amber Topaz. Her eyes were a warm soft petal pink. And she had long floppy 'bunny' ears that were three times wider and longer coming down to her knees. A Ling fluffy tail like a Persian cat. And lightly tanned ivory skin....or rather that was how she should look. One eye was missing and cracks as well as some Knicks and chips covered the right side of her face. A pale swirling pool of magic could be seen where her right eye should be. Her left arm stopped working a while ago and below her right knee her leg was covered in deep cracks and a chunk was missing. Her body was comprised of crystal and she was the 'spell' that animated the crystal doll. A living magic...Noctis was her name and she was a golem. A magical doll created for a purpose. She wasn’t really built for combat but for medical and extremely fine detail work. Normally a non combat golem was shut down when its creator went into a sleep state. But there had been no way of knowing how long her creator would be under the spell...no one to maintain it and make any tiny adjustments as needed so they would be certain to wake again. For this reason Noctis argued against being put in storage. She fought off any monsters that Raiser created and found its way there and over the countless decades of waiting any bandits who happened to find there way there through an old collapsed tunnel.

Noctis looked at the crystals still she remembered her creator's words....'I will sleep till Link comes and gets me...then we’ll travel there is something we must do..'

So she knew and it made her chest ache...that when Link came her Master would leave....would she be shut down then put into storage? In order to keep protecting Will in her slumber...Noctis didn’t allow the auto heal magics to repair anything non vital....just as metals needed the doctor and checkups. She a magical construct needed tune up and recharging her magical core iif over taxed...would...she be put in storage....or would she be terminated? Finished checking the crystals Noctis looked at Will....it had been such a long time...."Rrrrreee Rega regardless...." She said softly to herself....regardless....as long as Will woke uo....she would have served her purpose....a living doll....but as a doll she might just be broken beyond repair.

Cecilia watched helpless as Wes punished himself. Pushing his body far beyond the breaking point. She had tried to tell him the problem was the shield. It wasn’t aligning with him despite its magic trying to sync. Her words and even pressence seemed non existence to him at the moment.

Weiss hummed a bit sleepily. She was waking up herself but clearly heard Sally. "Morning love.." She said with a soft yawn knowing it was Sally’s gentle warm with her.

"Of course." Silvi said as she walked over to the table with Dia. "Spartan will be with us in but a moment. But my door is always open to family Dia." She said it in a way that she meant Dia was family to her.

~☆~☆~☆

Fai smiled as she felt Donovan's move around her and moved to snuggle up to him more. Humming softly she was always happy to have this bit of time with him.

~☆~☆

Tempest noted the surprised look but figured she had a lot on her mind. "My room is near here so I frequent this area often." He answered the same dull almost lifeless tones. He knew in his heart it would break Liz's heart to see him like this....but his heart or rather he was trapped in this painful circle. "If you tell me who your trying to get I can point you in the right direction or walk you there...hmm?" He paused at her question then nodded. "I am this Unit's field medic. So I'll be going as well."

Eri nodded as she accepted Ban shifting her top and him so he could nurse. Then looked at Tria as she moved to sit beside her. "Didn't mean to worry you...but you guys have been a huge help. Getting that rest yesterday helped a lot.

Mira would have felt like Koran gave her too much credit in sounding out the word, which she’d been mulling over for quite a while before attempting it. She smiled, though, when he said she’d said it right, then tipped her head as he explained what it was. “Balance and co… coordin… ation…” Mira repeated. She understood what balance was. She was said to have very good balance, being a Gatan… and coordination, too, though she didn’t fully grasp the meaning of the word. She nodded slowly, though. “Do you think it would be fun for Yuna and Altaire and Mikleia?” she asked curiously. It was just one game of many they could try, but it seemed very easy to learn.

Sarah glanced over where Drak had stepped away to answer the call from Miharu. She could tell that there was something to be concerned over. Thankfully, Haru’s room was just down the hall from Sarah and Drak’s if he needed to go and check on his eldest son in person.
______________________________________________________________

Del smiled back and nodded when he said he’d slept better. “Good,” she said as she laid her head back down on the pillow beside him, moving her hand over his and weaving her fingers between his, just enjoying a slow start to the morning with Acer. Something it felt like they didn’t get many of lately. IT felt like, maybe, this morning Unkindness could just collectively take a big sigh of relief from the troubles of the last few days. “I slept pretty good too,” she assured him. Neither of them knew that today would bring two things… one was the world-shattering news of Sharply’s survival and presence in Unkindness. The other being Jupiter’s intentions to get the caravan to Aeon prepped to leave post haste, for Twilight’s benefit. She couldn’t handle her gifts without the blessings to help her control it much longer, blessings she could only get in Aeon.

Blake paused as Mela rushed off. He sat up with concern, but then he heard her being ill and sighed, moving to get up, opening the drawer in her nightstand. He pulled out a bottle of her medicine for when she came out and some mints that Delilah had offered up to help settle Mela’s stomach. They’d worked wonders for her, and they’d actually been made for her by Zanna. They sort of managed to bond over motherhood, it seemed. Blake took the bottle and mints in his hands and approached the washroom door, pushing it open just a bit. “You alright, love?” he asked. “I brought your medicine and some of those mints from Del. Can I get you anything else?” He hated seeing Mela feeling miserable, even if it was all part of a very happy condition.

Atticus took a sip of his java, nodding in a approval of the strength of it. He smiled when Samson remarked that Atty and Judith were the only ones who called him Sammy. “Well, in the end, we came up together,” he noted. He then listened as Samson got into the real matter that Atty was here for… and that was the matter of Lilyanna. “I’m sure that the truth will emerge sooner than anyone would like, but it must. I have a reliable source that Lily’s ailments are directly caused by her husband,” he said, then took a breath and set his cup on his knee for a moment and looked over at Samson. “I need to tell you something that I’ve only recently become aware of myself, Sammy. Safira Nightstorm Blackburn… is my daughter. Back when I was supposed to marry Lily, she broke off our relationship, but she was pregnant. She never told me, but I recently learned about Safira and spoke with her. She confided in me all of the awful truths of her and Lily’s treatment at the hands of Karin and their sons. She told me that Lily was in danger, and I believe her. When I leave Unkindness to return home, Sammy, I will be taking Lily with me, and I will do whatever is required to ensure that. I’m asking for your help.”

Twilight had no idea that Jupiter was planning to take matters into his own hands, in a sense. While Acerbus had already been trying to make plans for the caravan that would bring Twilight safely to Aeon and home again. But life had gotten a bit complicated for Acerbus these last couple of days and his focus had to revert back to his wife, his children and the entirety of Unkindness. So were Jupiter to take over the arrangements, it would probably be an appreciated move in Acer’s eyes. For the moment, though, as Jupiter mulled over his plans, Twilight just happily cooed in her sleep as she cuddled close to her husband. With Unkindness settling down from the recent activity, her visions seemed to quiet with it… for now.

Koi heard Mars’s mumbles in his sleep and she smiled. He gave away what he was dreaming about, and she did sort of regret that they didn’t get to really enjoy their honeymoon in La’Shire longer, but they were needed back here in Unkindness. They were always able to go back if they wanted another get-away together… but next time Mars would have others in place to cover his absence. Fortunately, Eros and Orion had been quick to act when the need was there.

***

Orion shifted a bit on the sofa, pulling the blanket up over himself a bit more. He was unaware that his father was coming to the Crosswing, so early no less. It meant Midas had been stewing most of the night over the events of the meeting yesterday and the other incidents of the day. Of course, Orion wasn’t exactly the same as he was before becoming a Guard. It had brought a shift in him, a confidence and a boost in his own moral code, which had allowed him to stand up to his father and choose to move out from his home in the Crosswing, at least until he could afford more permanent residency. It wasn’t likely that he’d bend to his father’s demands to know about things that were above even his station.

Eros smiled and laughed a bit when she greeted him so playfully. “Morning,” he returned before pulling her back in close, not ready to get up just yet, but also not likely to fall back to sleep. “You were tired last night… never heard you snore before,” he teased, knowing he was likely to get a jab in the ribs for it.

“Hey there, Pops,” Noa greeted as she moved to pick up one of the boxes to carry it in. She let out a flustered groan when he remarked that he was starting to think she’d gotten lost. “Don’t even start. This place has been almost impossible to get entry into for a couple of days. I have to stay over in Azuria until word came you were letting people into Unkindness again,” she said, Azuria being the nearby Blue Jay Tribe near the triple falls of the Green Wood. He’d know that, while close enough to be convenient for most… it still was an inconvenience to a tradeswoman like Noa.

Deetra moved to kneel by Toia as she entered her room, once she’d closed the door behind her Mistress. She looked at her and listened as she explained that although her time with them ends today, she wouldn’t be alone going forward. She then paused as Toia asked her if she knew of Donovan. She nodded, looking a touch surprised to learn that he and his mate intended to be her new guardians and to teach her about life outside the Coven. She took a breath and nodded again, unsure what to say. “Thank you, Madam Toia, for finding me a place to stay,” she said quietly, unsure if she could yet call her new arrangements ‘a home,’ as this had always been the only home she knew. It would take some adjustments, of course. Life outside the coven, even just how daily life might function in Donovan and Fai’s home, would be very different from her usual routine here in the Sacred Oak. She was grateful for the arrangements and also to know that she was always welcome in the Sacred Oak to continue to learn about her own gifts… even if she wouldn’t be part of the Coven.

Lulu heard her brother’s meager sounds… all he could muster, but she was sleeping so lightly, she woke easily to it. She lifted her head and looked at him, seeing him wincing. She shifted to sit up more beside his bed. “Sharply… what is it? What do you need?” she asked quietly. All day and night he’d communicated telepathically… but now he was trying to speak again. It meant he was feeling himself healing, although he still had a long way to go. “You need more of that medicine for you pain..” she said as she moved to get up, wanting to alert the priestess currently on duty for him.

***

Tiff drew in a deeper breath and sighed as she seemed to relax more into Abbadon when he told her to rest well. She had made sure to stay busy in the palace since she arrived here. When she couldn’t find Aer’Oro again or any way to contact Abbadon, she’d opted instead to try to keep herself distracted. Especially since her own memoria gifts seemed to haunt her with images of him, to the point where she didn’t really believe he was there when he really was. She knew better now, and she’d actually put a lot of her work aside in favor of spending time with him, but she also couldn’t shirk her responsibilities to Fii in the fox’s absence. At least most of her tasks were done for right now. All of the gardens had been tended to and harvested, the pantries restocked… she could take a couple of days and just enjoy Abbadon’s company without any responsibilities attached. She couldn’t know that her abilities might be called into assist yet again in regards to Zlo…

Abbadon would notice a message left on his sun crystal from back home, and it was from Atticus. The Emperor wanted to let Abbadon know about his trip to Unkindness for personal matters and that his trusted friend, Dr. Elaine Fullbright, would be handling matters back in Aer’Oro in his stead. After the conversation with Safira and Balian in the gardens, he would probably know this had something to do with that talk she’d had with her father. Atticus hadn’t said where he was going to be, but did say Elaine knew where to find him… which was probably just a security measure for the Emperor, in case someone listened in on the message.

Nascha smiled and shook her head a little against the pillow when he turned around and asked her how long she’d been awake. “Not long… I was just enjoying watching you. Did you say the school is ready?” she asked with a smile, the dove in no hurry to move from her warm, cozy spot in bed, watching her husband in his little private moment of victory.

Vera finished putting in an order for breakfast and java for them both. Something that would help with the possible hangover. She smiled when a message came back asking if they would like to try an extra drink that would assist with recovering from a night of overindulgence. Vera simply tapped the ‘yes’ response. It certainly couldn’t hurt. She looked over when Rio grumbled and tried to hide from the sun. She wasn’t going to make him get up yet. He could hide from the sunlight until breakfast arrived.

Juno looked up and her eyes widened a bit at first and then she smiled at the lush, flowering canopy of woven branches over their bed. There was this instant aroma of flowers that filled the room and she looked back to her sleeping husband. “Impressive,” she whispered to him, not to wake him, but finding it amazing how he could learn these things on instinct… like going through the ceremony to become Druid, which also awakened his dormant Mystrian heritage, led to that heritage allowing him to instinctively know how to do things as a Druid too. He just needed to find a way to stop needing to ‘know’ and just trust that somewhere in him, something already knew how to do things… and trust instinct. It was something she had struggled to do too.

Saffy felt his hand tighten with hers and she smiled, shifting to snuggle in a bit more, closing her eyes. She took a deep breath and sighed as she relaxed, unaware just how many times Duncan had woken during the night to ensure she was safe and sound beside him. Her mother wasn’t going to goad too harshly for the first week, as she knew Saffy and Duncan were still acclimating from their ordeals, but eventually she would expect Duncan to join her for sessions in his various trainings. For now, Coriander might opt to invite them to have a meal with her each day to give Duncan a chance to ask her questions about his studies or for her to quiz him.

Sandy smiled and rubbed her eyes a bit more. “Morning,” she returned when he stopped. “It’s okay,” she said when he apologized if he woke her. She looked around and back to him. “You know you can go work out if you want to, Panro. I know if I wake up and you’re not here, that you’ll be back… and you gave me this,” she said as she moved to slide across the bed some, picking up the crystal, which was fitted as a small pendant to wear on a necklace… so Sandy could contact him or anyone… But since she tended to lose track of where she put things, a necklace was easier for her than just being expected to carry it around. She just didn’t want Panro to feel like he had to always be watchful. She felt safe in La’Shire and she no longer feared if she woke up and he wasn’t close.

Aspen turned over in bed and moved his arm around, feeling around in the blankets. He lifted his head a bit and opened his eyes just enough to see that Tria was not there. He paused for a few moments before he slowly moved to sit up, pushing a hand through his hair and then rubbing his eyes. He blinked a bit more and looked around, listening for his wife. He could hear the faintest hums of voices and smiled, able to tell that she’d gone to speak with and check on Eri. He laid back in the bed and sighed before rolling over to get up and head to the washroom to grab a shower and help himself wake up more. He wanted to check in with Fang this morning. See how he was doing with Lana departing this morning on the mission.

***

“Sorry, but it has to be done,” Semper replied when Zlo said ‘don’t touch’ in a voice that sounded like it wasn’t his own. He’d heard Zlo speak back in Unkindness. This wasn’t the same. He watched as Zlo was back on the bed now and reacting like he had an injury or a phantom pain. He would alert the doctors to it so they could look into it when they arrived. If anyone was going to find the shards of the scepter that remained imbedded in Zlo, it would be them.

“Come in,” Riggs said as he stood up and turned to see Tatianna standing there at the door. He shook his head some. “Nothing concrete,” he said as he approached her and handed her his list he’d brainstormed. “Something isn’t quite right in this situation, though. Whatever Chaos did to him, it wasn’t just done on one level. The demon’s essence is like a poison, and yet also like a serum. It makes those who ingest it stronger and, with enough, it can corrupt their physical form. But Zlo doesn’t have that. Physically, he looks as he should. I mean… fatigued and drawn, because he’s clearly fighting it on some level. But I don’t think he even knows why from his reported behavior. Then there was the report on the scepter that Blake said was affecting him too. It’s a lot of effort to put into one raven,” he noted. “I figured, at the very least, we could try the Miravana and Miravor, and maybe Zion… cover all of the bases and see if he has any reactions to them. Hopefully they just improve his… condition… while we figure it out.”

Balian had the pieces laid out on his table in his room. He’d been given the scepter fragments in an effort to discern its origins and who had forged it. This thing was too old to have been recently cast by Chaos. No, he utilized an already old and existing scepter to enact his bidding. He ran his fingers through his bangs and tried to figure out why this was confusing him. None of the fire-polished crystal glass had the markings he was looking for. “Wait… it’s not all here…” he said out loud. He then moved to grab his crystal, sending a ping to Safira’s to see if she would answer. ______________________________________________________________

“No,” Sabi reassured her when Lily started to blame herself. “My family will be fine, and so will you,” she said. “Your grandmother made sure that Gideon has every right to defend us all if Karin tries anything. She got an injunction. You’re to stay here, safely, until the source of your ailments have been discovered and you’re returned to health,” she said. She then sighed and moved to sit on the bed with her, taking her hand. “I already know the source of your ailments, Lily. I only wish you’d told me sooner. Maybe… maybe we could’ve done something before it got this far. I knew how he could be, how they could be, but… I didn’t know it was like this,” she said. “I’m sorry I didn’t see it sooner,” she said. She knew how good Lily was of hiding things. She always thought she could see through those walls, though.

Loch slowed on one of the bridges and backed up, moving behind a carved wooden beam when he saw Midas heading past on a lower flight path, heading for the Crosswing Inn. He wasn’t interested in being spotted or stopped by any of his father’s associates this morning. Once it was clear, he made his way towards the Artizan market in hopes of getting something to speed up the healing of his eye and to get some breakfast. Maybe to flirt with one of the local girls to distract himself from what awaited him back home. Perhaps he could manage a sleepover with one of them instead of spending another evening under his father’s roof. If Loch had a reputation of being a flirt and a player, it was usually a means to an end with him… anything to get away from his father for a time. And not every ‘sleepover’ ended up leading to something, after all. He didn’t know he might end up running into Aiyanna again in the markets and he would have to try to maintain that he wasn’t embarrassed by his behavior yesterday… even though it’d been Hem’s birthday and seeing her brother attacked was certainly not a happy thing for her.

~*~

“Mmmhmm. If I stayed in any longer, I’d have been more prune than lynx,” Nikki said with a smile. She looked at him as he came over with Kiva. “I might want another bath later, but maybe with you,” she said with a blush, meaning they’d have to get Kiva a sitter for a bit if she and Averie wanted to ‘relax together.’ She smiled, though as she moved to brush Kiva’s warm little cheek as she rested in her daddy’s arms. “I’m happy she’s so content.” She laid against him and listened as he explained his situation with Zlo, and how he had some frustration over Solace’s silence in the matter, having told him it was up to him and those he trusted to remedy the situation. “Well then Solace must know something we don’t. He must know that you and the others here are capable of solving this. I know I have faith in you.”

Vespa felt something that she wasn’t very familiar with at all. It was an emotion that flustered her and confused her. Anger. She was angry with her mother. Angry she was hurting Haru in any way, but… she didn’t know what this feeling was and it was uncomfortable to feel. It was also distressing, because she didn’t know what, if anything, she could do to help. If she wasn’t connected to either of her parents, was she just… useless? She sat up beside Haru and listened to him talk to his father, seeking his help and advice…

Esric watched Minato, looking both uneasy and yet relieved as the elf divulged that Esric had indeed told him exactly what he was… and what the medallion was… and why he so feared for Rem if anyone realized what she had in her possession. Not just all of that, but it seemed he’d confided in Minato much more than that. Beared his heart, it seemed, telling him about his father, his mother… his step mother and his half-sister… and how poorly she was treated by her own mother, how lowly his stepmother thought of him for being half-djinn. She kept his secret only because he left their home, though she couldn’t keep him from Rem. “I told you a lot,” he said with a breath as he moved to sit down in a chair across from the bed. He looked over at him again when Minato expressed understanding how difficult it must be to confide in others about his secrets, nodding some. “It’s… true. The last to find me out… tried to abuse it. My mother, she… she told me that he’d left the village, moved away. I figured it out after she passed… he didn’t leave. She killed him. It was the only way she knew to stem the flood of knowledge about our family secret… I’ve been so careful with the secret since. Knowing comes with consequences for so many…” he admitted. “Thank you, though. For what it’s worth, I do believe I can trust you with it.”
______________________________________________________

Novel nodded when Regius agreed they should get moving… pausing as he added in a ‘but.’ They had to be careful not to make a wrong move. She then cocked her head a bit and turned her body more on the log to look at him when he said that it would be wrong to call Kiyoko the mate of Chaos… that she was just a ‘means to an end’ and would be disposable to him once she’d served her purpose. “So she’s cursed to obey him. She’s with child. It’s what he wanted. An heir. So, what? He only wants the one? She’s of no use once it’s born?” she asked. Of course Regius wasn’t privy to the truth that Oden was receiving at this moment from Kiyo in the tent. “Seems like a waste on his part.”

She looked around some, seeing Zuri doing a walk of the perimeter of camp until she went out of sight, then she looked= back to him when he said they were trying to get to Ethion, to a curse breaker. “Those still exist? I thought they were a thing of the old world,” she admitted. She moved the pan out of the fire and onto a nearby rock to cool before breakfast could burn. She then sat back down as he explained the lights of his fur to her as well. She paused and was quiet for a few moments, nodding some. “If your people don’t usually leave your homelands… how is it that you have a sister so far from home?” She then paused as something on Regius’s hip went off… an alert from Zuri.

Oden moved to help Kiyoko sit up, pulling a rolled blanket behind her to make her more comfortable. He then offered her the water pouch for her to drink some. “Here… you’re likely dehydrated,” he said, knowing that all of her self-care had been set aside when she was deep in the throws of the curse… and Chaos certainly wasn’t going to care about her wellbeing. All he cared about was the child inside of her… and he would have others tend to her needs until that child was born. But… until this moment he thought the demon was seeking an heir, only for Kiyo to clarify that this child would become his vessel. He took a breath and shook his head. “No, he won’t, Kiyo. I won’t let that happen,” he assured her, though… he knew he couldn’t promise, Oden had something else… faith. This new information was concerning and he’d have to share it with Regius, as well as with the Cruse Breaker… if he still indeed lived… They needed to free both mother and child from this tether to Chaos.

It wasn’t too long before Grayson arrived where Fennis was, and while they weren’t seen, he would know that more Rangers had arrived with him, likely to have encircled the borderline around the ground for various vantage points. “What have you decerned of them?” Grayson asked as he arrived, his voice blending with the wind so it wouldn’t be detected by those they were watching, but would make it to Fennis’s ear.

An arrow flew past Zuri and into the shoulder of the Assassinato wolf. It was a Mythril-tipped arrow, compliments of Bran, the dwarf, who had supplied the Druids before being escorted to La’Shire… where he was likely to want to meet Koran, a smithy with an interest in working with Mythril. Fable Damascus, like all Rangers, wasn’t taught to give innocuous warning shots. A warning shot from a Ranger meant drawing blood, but still allowing the enemy an opportunity to retreat. The next arrows would not be so kind, and they wouldn’t all be from her bow. Now the surrounding Rangers had a target and were no doubt watching keenly.
___________________________________________________________

“Nothing unfortunate about it. You need to rest and I’m relieved you accept that. I’ll take Link with me to wake Will. The sunshine will do him good too,” Myth said to Tegra. “Maybe Will has some moonglow blossoms that can help hasten your recovery, too,” she said as she looked over at him. She then paused as he lifted his hand and looked at the Mythril fused to his wrist. “And she’ll definitely be able to help you and Ettie with that,” she said. “I just hope nothing happened to her chamber. She went to sleep long before… all of that,” she said, looking back out over the ruins in the valley below, taken over so completely by nature. She was quiet for a moment when Tegra said she was happy for her, knowing it was in regards to her sharing her grace with Link. “You’re strange,” she said, ignoring the connotations behind his remarks. She then looked at him again and nodded. “You should, but maybe this time you should let him come to you. You’re not in any condition to leave the castle, let alone this room, Tegra. Not yet.”

Cressida returned the smile when Ettie smiled and said he was feeling better. “That’s good,” she said with a relieved sigh. She shifted a bit to sit more on her hip beside him, moving her hand over his, pausing briefly at the feet of the Mythril rings fused into his wrists, but she kept her hand on his all the same, not about to recoil from that. She felt an odd sensation wash through her, a warmth, when he said that he was relieved to get to see her again. “Well, it’s not a dream, Ettie. You’re free now and you’ll never have to go back to that place again. It’s gone now,” she said. “And you have nothing to apologize for. You couldn’t have known what would happen. I’m sorry it took so long for me to really notice…” she said. Two hundred years. But it moved so differently in the Pure Wood. The way time moved there was part of the reason why so many went mad there…

Varian turned around as the Spriggan entered the room with a tray holding a cup of java. He paused a moment, moving to step behind the dresser, considering he was in a complete state of undress. “… Thank you…” he said simply, his voice hitching with a bit of embarrassment and uncertainty. Everything came with some level of uncertainty it seemed, and it was no wonder with how fuzzy he was post-resurrection and without his heart… “You can, uh, leave the tray on that table by the door then,” he said, not wanting to move until he knew she’d departed. It was an amazing contrast to how most came to know the man Severin, but what that man was and who Savarian was… were different people, even if still the same.

Quistis rested in the bath, opening her eyes and looking up at the patterns on the ceiling of the room. She felt her breathing change as her pulse started to race. She knew this feeling, because she’d had it many times before, but usually over thunder storms. She was having a panic attack, which seemed to worsen every time she thought back to different moments in the castle. She sat up and clutched the side of the tub, leaning forward and trying to control her breathing. She hated that she couldn’t just get over what happened. She felt like she should. She didn’t want to let them have this sort of power over her…

~*~

Spartan finished getting dressed and emerged from the washroom. He came out and turned the corner seeing the two queens sitting together. “Lady Dia,” he said in greeting, bowing his head in respect. He knew in the back of his mind that he would likely be gently chastised for his formality, but he was still a work-in-progress himself, as he would say. He straightened up and approached where they were sitting, moving to take a seat himself.
______________________________________________________________

Sunny shook her head a little bit when Levi thanked her. “It was mostly Lyka, to be honest. He did the cleaning up. I just… I saw the blood and I… I couldn’t. I’m sorry,” she said. “But… when it was done, I helped put everything back how it should be and figured out if anything was taken,” she admitted. “I just… wish none of it happened to begin with, you know?”

Hestia shrugged a bit and then looked at Lyka more intensely. “Nothing that isn’t likely on yours,” she said. “I know why you’re out here working out like you’re getting ready for a mission. To be ready to protect Sunny. Because you and I both know there’s still a threat out there,” she said. “I want to find her. I know we’re supposed to be looking into Chaos, but… Balian’s on it. It’s all he can do as long as this place had him on lockdown in his recovery. But we’re boots on the ground out here. We can actively take part in finding Morgana before she causes any more problems or hurts the girls. We’re good at finding things that others can’t…”

“Hmm?” Roan looked over at her as she asked him if it still caused him discomfort. “Oh… yeah, a little, but it’s getting better every day. They were keeping me on light duty, but I guess I’ve pulled the stitches so many times, it’s taking longer to heal, so… I’m off today and tomorrow in hopes it mends faster. I’m just… not good at sitting still,” he admitted. “I hope I didn’t wake you,” he added as she looked like she was torn between getting up or going back to bed. “It’s still really early. You don’t have to get up yet if you don’t want to.”

Penny waited patiently for Chai to answer her and then smiled when she did. “Are you hungry? We have breakfast ready. Come eat something,” she invited. Of course, breakfast consisted of much more than a meager muffin like Chai was probably used to. They’d ordered eggs and pancakes, waffles, sausage, bacon, hashbrowns and home fries, crepes, fresh berries and melon and cream, three different juices and a pot of peach green tea. “Haddie’s waiting and Oak will be back a little later to eat, but then he has a meeting to go to. I’m sure he’d like to see that you’re eating and doing better today.”

~*~

The door to Movado’s study opened and he looked at Traine. “Morning, brother,” he said before waving him in and closing the door again. “You look good considering that scrape you got into last night. I’m glad you’re all okay. Sorry we couldn’t get the tunnel operational again until this morning, though. I’m sure Rohdoran was accommodating to you all.” He gestured to a table off to the side with covered plates to keep them warm. “I know your time is short before you need to leave with your group. I had breakfast ordered in. I’m sure you didn’t have time to eat in the village,” he gathered. “We can eat and discuss any last minute concerns you have or any details we need to hash out before your departure.” He was careful not to mention that Traine looked like he was in a much better state of mind today than when he’d left. Perhaps there would be time for him to be allowed to be a brother to Traine… but he wanted to feel his temperamental twin out some first.

“At the moment… no,” Sharne said, then paused. “Actually… one thing,” she said. “Dahl had magic and Quinn does too, innately, though he’s confessed he hasn’t explored it much, always relying more on his physicality. Contests have always been a matter of physical, not magical. I don’t trust Dahl not to cheat. He relies on his magic to enhance himself more than physicality alone. He’s strong, but he uses that and his magic to make up for everything he lacks. Skills that Quinn had mastered through his lack of magic use. To ensure the contest remains pure, I’ve heard of bracelets that this palace has which will cancel all magical use in the wearer, bracelets that can not be removed by the wearer themselves. I should want a pair of them for Quinn and Dahl and for the Queen herself to state that this is one of her requirements to allow them to contest in her home. Dahl will call me out on some sort of trickery if it comes from me. We don’t have a good history,” Sharne added offhandedly. “I’ll leave Zeke with you to shore up the last of the details. Ezekiel, would you oblige?” she asked him.

Zeke seemed uncertain at first. He was normally loyally at her side when Maike was not, but if it was asked of him, he would remain behind to assist Lacey. “As you wish, my Mare.” It wasn’t lost on most that Zeke was half Da’Ranian and half Onyx War Shire, a product of the last encounter between these two warring herds… It was perhaps why he garnered so many looks from the War Shire Centaurs whenever he was at his Mare’s side. “As long as Miss Lacey requires my assistance, I will be at her service.”

Quinn kept his breathing calm and steady. He was already preparing himself in a sense, at least mentally, for this fight. He didn’t want to let in even an ounce of uncertainty or unease about it. He wouldn’t fail her, because he couldn’t. Failing Seanan would mean losing her and their baby. He just… couldn’t let that happen. No matter what, he would win for her. If it was possible, though, he would rather she not be there to see it happen. Centaurs had come a long way from their barbarous, bawdy and rapacious origins… but this contest, despite not being to the death, would no doubt still prove difficult to watch.

Ashe blushed when he called her wise, and so sincerely too. She shook her head. “Not wise… just observant,” she said humbly with a shy smile. “Do you think we could get someone to come to the room to stay with the twins today when we have to go? I just… until that herd is gone from La’Shire, I don’t feel comfortably moving Orrin and Fionnula through the hallways to the daycare. Their eyes on us makes me nervous. I’d rather the sitter come here…” she admitted.

Kahi listened as Millie tried to explain that her nightmares, her dreams, weren’t actually dreams, but memories… and not her memories, but Ryn’s. “Well, you have been working with Kia a lot on that and… hard as it is to say it out loud, with an Ancient. You said in your last visit with Naracissa that she felt you were making tremendous progress…” He then paused and his ears went back and she described the figure that she felt had twisted Ryn into this state. His expression had turned stern and concerned, the mist swirling in his eyes. “You heard that name… in your dream, in Ryn’s dream?”

“But you shouldn’t be apologizing for it either. You… kept me safe… so I should be thanking you. And, besides, you’re only here because the queen asked you to be. I didn’t think anyone cared that much. I mean, I did, I just… I’m not used to it,” Calla explained before she moved to pick up her crystal. “Ummm… well then… are you hungry? I can order breakfast…”

Tilly shifted a bit in Nyx’s arms, the girl stretching some against his body, her wings nudging his arm aside as they pushed the blankets down to stretch out behind her before closing up again. She made a small humming sound as she hugged Nyx’s waist, cuddling back up to the warmth, one of her legs sliding over his and hooking around his leg as she stayed snuggled up, completely unaware of just how snuggled she was. She’d no doubt be blushing redder than a rose if she woke like this. It wasn’t like she was accustomed to sharing beds with anyone!

~*~*
Maksim started his run. It wasn’t just to keep himself in a warrior’s condition, but it was also his way of getting eyes and ears around the palace, to get an idea of what was going on within it. It was amazing how much was said or done in the presence of others here, especially with so many from different tribes and backgrounds gathered in one place. It was like a city within a palace, a very diverse one. That came with challenges and concerns, and Maks always liked to be aware of those things, so he could be prepared for those things. And he felt like he’d missed something when it came to Ryn. The wolf hadn’t even been on his radar.

Ginga seemed to hear and sense Sorei’s words and comforting presence as she settled down and seemed to slip back into a still slumber, at least for the moment. Dreams always seemed to be the strongest when one was closest to waking, so she was likely to wake soon enough… just not in a panic like she would have if Sorei hadn’t soothed her out of her bad dream.

Rostan nodded and smiled when the girl seemed resolved to spread the word to the others to ignore the laughing trio’s misinformation. “Sounds like a good idea, and again, the offer is appreciated, but for now, River is all set,” he assured her again before watching her walk off. He sighed and looked to the water as it lapped against the rock he was currently sitting on. River was swimming, needing the dip on this stop. They’d be at the shore soon enough, and this river led into the sea. They’d be following it the rest of the way from here, so if River desired to travel by water instead of by land the rest of the way, she could. He was just waiting for her to return as the others seemed to begin prepping to head off. They were almost there and then they’d need to set up camp on the beach and he and River would have to get a plan together for exploring the underwater caves for the missing Knights while the others would scout for signs by land.

“Sorry to say, they did send me with them,” Dartanya said about the sedatives. “You were hurt very badly, Juniper. You have to heal from the inside out as much as from the outside in. They just don’t want you to do anything to set that back,” she reminded her, bringing the medicine over. Four bottles. One for the sedative, milder than before, but enough to keep her from wanting to be too active. One for pain. Another was Zion and the last was another concoction by Fii that covered many bases to healing. There was also a cream to apply to the wound when it was changed. “Let’s help you sit up so you can have something to eat, hmm?” she offered as she moved to help Juniper sit up and placed pillows behind her so she could rest against them. She then went to get the tray off the cart and brought it over, laying a thin pillow across Juni’s lap before setting the tray on it. “Here we go. Eat it all. It’ll help with the healing too,” she noted as she went to retrieve the glass of juice to put on the nightstand. It didn’t dawn on Dartanya that Juniper might never have experienced this sort of motherly thing before or much. And that Dartanya was a far more vocal and eloquent speaker than her son, who must have inherited his strong silent manner from his father.

~*~*~

Io smiled, looking between Vyshae and Rael as they led the way to somewhere that they could get breakfast. “That sounds good, thank you,” she said as she followed. She looked around and noticed looks coming her way too. They weren’t judgmental or uncomfortable… the elves were just admiring the thick fur and feathers of her wings and tail in varying shades of red, splashed here and there with flecks of rose gold. They’d taken interest in Rael’s appearance too, because they were find welcoming visitors, but for a very long time they were not used to them. The Night Elves had, after all, been misunderstood until recently, and were forced to be far more solitary and closed off than they were now.

“It’s okay. They’re just curious. They’re all happy you’re here. The Night Elves have their own way about them, but they are a very hospitable people,” Rael assured Io. Well, most of them. Every tribe had their outliers. This one happened to have Blaise.
_______________________________________________________________

Cassius came back into the room and watched Primrose sleep a bit longer. He smiled and then moved to get dressed before slipping out of the room to go downstairs to the kitchen. He looked around and opened a few cabinets and cupboards before finding what he was looking for. The least he could do was make breakfast this morning. Eggs and bacon seemed the easiest thing and he could make enough for everyone. He’d make pancakes, but he knew the mess he’d make with that, and he’d tried Minerva’s. She definitely made them better than he could.

Topaz collapsed back against Fii as she whined and moaned, feeling that rush of heat from him. His tails wrapped all around her, still rubbing on her sensitive body. She tried to stiffen up her tail to give him a punishment whack, but she just couldn’t yet. Her body was still responding to him and she was clearly embarrassed about that. “You’d better not… tie…” she said between breaths, and although her tail wasn’t cooperating right now, she moved a hand behind her and gave him two swats where she could reach.

Minerva moved into the shower and let the water run over her. She just stood there for a bit with her face turned up to the spout, her eyes closed, feeling the water pound lightly against her face, her eyes, her forehead and ears. It was relaxing, soothing. It felt like the water could wash away her thoughts and just clear her mind, and even if it couldn’t really, she liked thinking it could. She lowered her head and sighed before starting to wash up. She knew Pellian had probably woken when she got up, or he would wake soon… She needed this shower to have a bit of head space and collect her thoughts over everything that happened yesterday… and last night… with Pandora and Primrose and with Pellian. She didn’t regret anything they’d done and she hoped he didn’t think she would… It had been a big step for them, hurdling over that line between friendship and romance. It’d been a bit awkward for her and embarrassing and she’d felt shy and uncertain and yet she’d wanted to do all of it. She hoped this morning she could show him that, despite her rollercoaster or emotions and thoughts, that she really didn’t regret any of it with him and that she did want to continue to explore their relationship further. Last night did confirm one things for her, she loved Pellian… and that in itself was scary for her to admit to.

Pandora blushed deeply as Leif drew her in close, holding her so securely against him in his arms, and repeated those words that made her tummy flip and her heart skip. “I love you too,” she returned and smiled before shyly moving in. She hesitated a moment, looking at him shyly before she closed her eyes and kissed Leif again, a soft, sweet kiss that carried the warmth of the vixen’s love just fine.

Thierry recoiled just a bit and flinched, preparing for the violent grabbing and pulling her her hair or one of her ears to force her back to the bed, but it didn’t come. She opened her eyes to see the fox get thrown across the room, striking the wall with such force, she could hear something crack in his body. Her heart was in her throat and she looked at Heirloom as he draped his coat around her before approaching Mallium again. She shook her head before rushing over and grabbing Heirloom’s arm to stop him. “No! You can’t kill him,” she said with an urgency and fear that she hadn’t spoken with before. She was enduring this punishment for a reason after all. “Gracia will kill my parents if anything happens to him because of me. They’re still sleeping and she knows I’m here. She’d blame me and she’d… she’ll kill them.” She didn’t know the truth. If she did… if Mallium dared to taunt her that her parents were already dead, having succumbed to the sleeping spell, never to wake from it… he would be a fool, because then there would be no reason to keep him alive. She’d know the threat he and Gracia held over her to keep her cooperation, to abuse her for their enjoyment, would be gone.
___________________________________________________________

Zai stirred slowly at first, but then she sat up, pushing on Aiyan as she did. She sat there for a moment, both debating if she could just lay back down and slip back off to sleep or if her churning tummy needed to be emptied. She made a small moaning sound as he tried to figure it out, but then she reluctantly climbed over Aiyan and rushed to the washroom to be sick. She couldn’t help it. Her tummy ached so much, it’d woken her from a deep and peaceful sleep. She usually took something to prevent it before bed, but… she and Aiyan had gotten a bit distracted last night and she’d forgotten. She didn’t even have time to grab a robe or a towel or a blanket to wrap herself in before she rushed to the washroom…

Naiya looked over at Kei as she moved back onto the bed and laid back against the pillows, smiling. “Who? Me? Well, maybe you could blame a bit of that on a hot tigara,” she noted when he mentioned Breece wasn’t the only tired one this morning. “Not that I’m complaining, but… yeah… I do feel like today could be an easy day, complete with a few… cat naps…” she admitted. She could see his purrs already having an affect on Breece, who had grown quieter and less fussy, her own little purr having started up.

Lorna smiled and blushed a touch deeper. “I don’t even remember coming inside,” she admitted when she took a moment to think about it. “What happened? Last thing I remember, we were on the porch,” she said. Could she had actually slept that long and that deeply. She then paused as she felt under the blankets. She was in a nightgown, though she certainly hadn’t been wearing one out on the porch. “Did you… change me?” she asked shyly.

“Good girl,” Pine said as he kissed the top of Coral’s head and ruffled her hair gently. “Now lay down with your sister and get some more sleep,” he whispered, coaxing her back down and covering her and Folly back up. He then moved to get up and head downstairs from the guest loft. Freesia was already awake and preparing breakfast for the girls for when they woke. It was a casserole that should be ready in an hour or so, but could stay in the warm oven as long as the girls needed their sleep. “Thank you, Freesia, for your hospitality,” he said.

“Morning Grey Pine. And nonsense. I’m happy to do it. Are they still sleeping?” she asked.

Pine nodded. “Yeah. They’ll probably be down for another hour or so. A lot of excitement yesterday.”

“IT’s fine. They’ll be just fine here if you need to go out.”

“Mmm, yes, I have another daughter to check on this morning and a… friend. Both were hurt yesterday, so I just want to be sure all is well,” Pine said.

“Say no more,” Freesia said as she handed him a basket of sweet cranberry rolls. “Bring these to your daughter,” she said with a smile. “And eat one yourself on the way. Your stomach will thank you later,” she noted before waving him along.

“Thank you,” Pine said before taking the basket and heading out.

Archimedes nodded. “I’ll see to it that word gets to Singo that he should come to the clinic,” he assured her. “Your King is a wise man,” he said, “and that’s coming from someone who has held the title of “Wise Man’ in this village for… a long time,” he said with a chuckle. “It’s for your own benefit that he phrased it as an order, and that you followed it. There’s nothing wrong with altruism, Zalli, but you can’t help others unless you help yourself first,” he added. “When you’re done with preparing that for Singo, come to the kitchen and have some breakfast. Afterwards, I’ll show you where you can have a bath with special medicine. Those legs could use a soak before they’re re-wrapped,” he added.

“… Can I?” Poe asked sleepily when Meliodas told her that she could rest more if she liked. She nodded her head against him a little and let herself drift back to sleep. It was an innocent question, but also spoke of how she’d even needed permission to sleep, to eat, to drink, back on that island…

Garand moved to get up out of bed and get dressed. An early morning run would do him good. He used to do those all the time, but less and less in the passing months… He loved to run, to let his mind just drift… and this place seemed especially inviting to run through. Once he was ready, he quietly emerged from his room and had to pass the kitchen in the open floorplan of the cottage to get to the front door. He slowed up and stopped as he saw Erza in the kitchen. “Hey…” he greeted quietly. He wanted to ask if she was supposed to be using a crutch to keep weight off that knee until it mended, but he held his tongue. She was a fighter in her own rights and he didn’t want to overstep.

“Of course,” Sylar said when Traya informed him that Meliodas had been the one to move him into the cabin and their room. He then looked at his wife and smiled, nodding a bit. “Well, I knew I would be in good hands,” he said about how she’d cared for him after sending the spirits back to the Vale. He sighed a bit, his smile fading some. “The kings were more eager than usual to take hold. They can’t help themselves, I know… but it’s something I thought I’d have developed more of a strength against by now,” he admitted.

Eko eventually slipped out of the bed and moved to the upstairs washroom just off Kirie’s loft bedroom to get washed up a bit. He’d set it in his mind that he would head down and get that breakfast heating up in the oven so when she woke up, she could have something to eat.

Maize blushed when Athrun said nature danced with them last night. “I don’t even remember coming out here,” she admitted shyly. She looked around a bit and then back to him and she smiled. “We should… maybe… head back to the cottage. Get cleaned up,” she suggested. They were both smudged with dirt and grass stains and beyond washing up, she was actually realizing she was pretty hungry.
_______________________________________________________________

Kia looked up at Saber as he sat up and she drew back just a bit when it became clear that it wasn’t Saber in control, but… unlike her previous encounters with the Hellcat in Saber’s soul, it seemed Infernus was… a bit different. More… calm. She listened with some confusion as he explained to her what was happening as he seemed to be discovering it himself in real time. “Healed you?” she asked him as she moved to sit up, drawing the blanket up over her a bit more. He almost seemed to speak to her and of her with something like affection. Perhaps all part of the fact her and Saber were merging, not so much into one or the other, but perhaps a new blend of two souls… She and Saber hadn’t known what it would look like and it was a process, it seemed. “I’m sorry… who… who is Anos?” she asked him quietly. She didn’t know much about the Ne’Ther, only that it existed, because it was where Infernus had come from.

“I don’t know,” Snow answered honestly as she pulled on a shirt to go with her capri pants, something comfortable and casual. She pulled her hair around over her shoulder to start to work the snowy tresses into a thick braid. “But… as uncomfortable as it might be at first, I hope they do come. We need to make it over this hurdle so we can all move forward without any feelings of guilt or hurt,” she said. “We fought being soulmates for so long, Torrent… but had we not, then maybe Slate and Julianna would never have met,” she noted. “And I think she could be his soulmate. He just was so set on not letting anyone leave the safety of the Mist that… he didn’t know she could be out there,” she noted.

Slate felt her hands move into his, but he just looked at her and watched her, his eyes catching hers to find her calmness and sureness. “… We all do, right?” he asked her, nodding his head. “Alright then. We can go. I just hope we can make it through breakfast,” he admitted, and it wasn’t that he expected Snow or Torrent to cause trouble, but he worried a bit about himself doing so. He had his self-control back with the corruption gone now, though. A lot of his temperamental nature and volatility stemmed from that slow-spreading corruption from refusing to release the Guardian magic.

“I don’t think it was just a coincidence that we met, Ex… and I think I’ve always known you more than I realize, I know your heart… and I know when something is bothering you,” Seda said. She then moved to sit up a bit more in bed and gave him her attention as he expressed his concerns, what had been burdening him. “You can talk to Traitorin about it. I’ve heard… you’re not the only son who isn’t quite sure of his purpose,” she said, having heard that Aspen was trying to figure out his new place since he gave up being on the Knights. “You make a difference every day, Ex, in little ways… and maybe they don’t seem significant to you, but they add up. And I know that you’ll figure out what your role is here… You’ve been so many places, seen more things than I could imagine… Maybe that could be part of it. You have a lot to offer, and I’m not just saying that because I’m your wife and I love you, but because I’ve always sensed it about you.”

Enola had just finished getting dressed when she heard the knock on the door. She moved to open it and smiled. “Apple, please come in,” she said, moving aside and then closing the door behind her. She turned back to Apple and took a deep breath, wringing her hands together a bit in front of her as the vixen would probably be nervous about her pregnancy until the kitten was here. She and Kopak had tried so long with no success until Apple gave them that miracle. “Where do we start?” she asked.

Tim tipped his head down a bit to look at Amanda as she curled into him some more. He held her and continued to soothingly rub her back, letting out a deep sigh. “I wish I knew how to help you with whatever you’re struggling with, love,” he whispered to his sleeping mate.

“I know you don’t,” Odette said when Lance said it wasn’t like he blamed her, “and she knows that too.” She listened as he sorted through why he perhaps felt the way he did, that he didn’t truly know what she’d been through, so it was hard for him to understand. “That’s not failing her, Lance. It just means… there are conversations you and her need to have. A little at a time. She’d probably appreciate that you want to know what she went through. She’s actually very proud of what she learned to do as a Sklave and, later a Gladiator. In the life she was in… she was still achieving something, brutal as it was… It wouldn’t be like you’re asking for the sordid details, but more about… just wanting to know her, who she is now, because… she’s not the same sister she was before… You only fail her if you don’t get to know her.”

Julep finished her shower and hummed a little melody to herself as she dried and brushed out her hair before moving to get herself dressed, shedding her robe and picking a pair of shorts and a top with flowy sleeves. She didn’t know that Parack was on his way, but she’d certainly be happy to see him.

Gabrielle sat in bed, a pillow draped over her baby bump as she wrote in one of her journals, but this one was specifically for her newest position. Teacher. The school wasn’t quite ready to open just yet, but when it did, the bard would be teaching both history through traditional folk stories as well as helping children learn to write their own stories and put more imagination into the world around them. She seemed genuinely excited about it, and one day maybe, this pup she and Prowl were having together would go to this same school.

Lyla looked over as Magnus emerged from the washroom, causing her to pause for a moment as her heart skipped a beat and she looked back down at the tablet in her lap, blushing deeply. “Morning,” she returned with a smile as she looked back to him. “Plans? No. I mean… I guess I could, but I’m still working up to it. Yesterday felt like a good first step, though,” she said honestly, meaning her afternoon spent with Ruby and Elly, having gotten comfortable enough to allow herself to lose track of time and to engage in conversation, laugh and smile freely, and she’d even stopped looking to make sure Magnus was still in eyeshot after a while. He’d seemed pleased about it and hadn’t minded. “… Do… do you have plans?” she asked, knowing that he’d formed some friendships here too, with Luca and Ebon, and had family here.

Pherenice looked over at the sounds of a bit of shifting and shuffling and realized Orion had slept on the sofa in his own room letting her sleep. She looked about and over at the window staring at the skyline….it was morning again. And yet…she reached up….something….had whipped out a section of her memories and she didn’t like it….she didn’t like it one bit…but whatever it was she knew it wasn’t here with her in the Unkindness. Such a contradictory name for a kingdom….there name implied that this was the last place any would want to be and yet…they were quiet kind and warm. Phere got up slowly and walked over to the window looking out and at the skyline before turning her head as if sensing that all the answers and the danger….danger? To her….there was an undercurrent that told her it would be dangerous going there….but they needed to for Twilight. IN order to stabilize her gift she needed to touch the first Oracle’s cradle….a place she should have been since an infant having touched been around and yet for her own safety it had been important to take her far from it. Then glanced down as the faintest of rainbow like shimmers seemed to wash through her and over her skin it wasn’t painful at all….it was soothing as if it was going after anything that made her feel ill or off….things she’d tell no one. Figuring it was part of her being connected to D’Joran….there was nothing they could do for her and it would be senseless to make them worry….although they were now….for her disappearing memories…….

Corri was up reading refreshing some of the basics in her mind knowing that it would be needed to help Duncan when her crystal chimed, and she smiled. Basil….always the one to tell her good morning every morning….he had his habits as did anyone but she found her mates to be adorable. He had this way about him. Where she was brash and harsh, he was gentle and kind…. they were the perfect counters to each other. Corri wasn’t always the best with her word choices. She knew that….it was just the way she was blunt and to the point a little too direct at times it had gotten her into enough scrapes over the years. She sent back that she loved him and couldn’t wait to see him again. Then turned back to her book unless this was one of his chime war’s this morning…..

~*~*~

Tatianna looked at the papers that Riggs handed her going over them as she in turn handed him the file with her readings from her glyphs. “mmm this are good but there is something my glyphs picked up.” She said as she looked at him. “I’m sure any of this could cover the majority of what was there but there is something else….forgien….” she said looking at him. “It’s acting like….well like a parasite in a sense…attacking and trying to take control of him. It’s this alien substance that doesn’t belong to him or to Chaos’s blood…but something else all together….to get a better idea I’d have to remove the limiter on my glyphs….” She said letting Riggs know in that moment….there was so much more her glyph magic could tell her…her ears turned back…”Usually it’s not necessary but this….it’s just that…without that limiter…his entire being will be laid bare to me…to anyone who reads the glyphs…everything about him will be there….” She looked down. “I….don’t usually remove it without the patients consent but he’s in no condition to give it…more over I doubt that parasitic mass will allow it even if he would so we could find it….it would interfere with his answer….it’s just this sense I get like that parasitic mass is sentient….like…I don’t know if I’m putting this right Riggs…but it’s like it has a will of it’s own it….well it wasn’t easy to distinguish in my glyphs to begin with. It’s like it was aware I was probing and kept shifting itself masking itself as if to hide it’s pressence there….”

Safira paused as her crystal went off and it was Balian. She reached out lifting it up and slipping the piece into her ear setting it down so she could keep working away before answering it all took but a second or two during the chimes. “Morning, did you find something Bali?” She asked the one to get to the point. And figuring that if he was calling this early it wasn’t for small talk not when he’d be working away just as she was…. they had tasks to complete here after all.
____________
Lilyananna paused as Sabine took her hand into her own and spoke at first it sounded as if she was unaware but of course she was….as she more or less confirmed it a moment later then she saw the pain and guilt the shame in her best friends eyes that she hadn’t figured it out sooner…hadn’t realized it. “It…became my only goal to hide it…don’t blame yourself.” She countered her hand curling to hold to Sabi’s a moment hearing that her grandmother had filed an injunction and she had been clever about the way she did it. She didn’t claim that Karin did anything wrong only that Lilyananna’s illness wasn’t normal for her and that her concern was that he wasn’t getting her the best treatments and wished to have her remain with Sabine until the source of the illness could be figured out and taken care of and Lilyan’s health restored…..it was a clever way to go about it. A way in which Karin could not claim he was being falsely accused of anything other then choosing a poor doctor.

Lilyananna took a deep breathe. “The injunction against Karin does a lot…but it’s not just him or the boys…” she said looking at her hand. “I had to get exceptionally good at hiding it….you were…always worried about it…even when we were children…the hunger and greed you’d see in there eyes….that wasn’t there in my Grandmothers or mine…” she looked at Sabine. “Sabi….Karin isn’t capable of doing this by himself….he’s…not at all that brilliant. He gets his way because of his temperament mostly….My parents….guide him and they all benefit….” She looked up she wanted to hide it but knew better….knew now….”I’d try to continue to deny it but it won’t do any good….you know…you’ll never let me leave so long as I keep feigning denial of what’s happening…” Lily shook her head as she looked at Sabi. “It was never me they were targeting I’m not the one truly in danger…I’m just the stop gap that keeps them form there true goal Sabi….the one Karin wishes to kill…wants to kill more then anything is my baby girl…he wants to finish…what my parents started….”

Aiyanna saw Midas disappear around a bend and where Loch was standing hiding and the nice shiner he was sporting. She knew that did not come from Grail she had been there after all. “So tell me cousin how long do you intend to keep putting up this act and lying to your self and everyone? You may be able to full the majority into believing your just like them but I know better. The self-hate and self-disgust in your eyes speaks volumes you know.” Aiyanna said walking up behind him but keep her voice low. “Your not nearly as much of a mindless brute as you make yourself out to be.” She would have been in the markets still had Windham not told her Loch was out and about this morning and after that debacle yesterday she had a few choice words for him and him alone. “You do realize you completely ruined Hemlocks birthday with that little tit-ta-tat don’t you?” She said crossing her arms as she looked at his back shaking her head. “Honestly….what will it take for you to stop….running…does she have to die?” She breathed. No one told Aiyanna what was happening it was plan as day. “I know…I see it when there not looking the pain in your eyes as they talk about her the way they do….I don’t say much but I see it…how much all of this eats away at you.”

~*~*~
Averie could not help but chuckle a bit. “An adorable prune though.” He said playfully to her and as she spoke on Solace’s silence that he believed in Averie and those around him to get to the bottom of this but more importantly to Averie was Nkki’s belief in him. “Thank you love.”

Haru could sense something in Vespa it was different and yet not directed at him but about him a protective sort of anger. She no doubt wanted to do something to help him but the connections were broken for her. Kept her from being used by them. He reached down and took her hand into his. “You’re being here is a big help….keeps me…grounded here someone to focus on.” Meaning his feelings for her, her pressence it was a huge help.

Minato nodded. “Thank you for that.” For feeling he could be trusted he shifted a bit looking at his hand. “Licht and I share the same father different mothers….our father was….a wild elf a capricious sort my mother a light elf and his a Night elf….” He looked at Esric. “For a long time the high elves my mothers side of the family was at odds with the Night elves. Raiser had stolen the songs of Nightfall from the star maiden but the maiden claimed at the time that the Night elves renounced her holding them and thus the unity of all the elvin races and choose Raiser it was a lie. She gave it over. It….was when our Princess Traya was born that things started getting tense when she came of age Prince Sylar of the Night elves started showing up for her trying over and over again to get to her. She was his other half after all there union was foretold in the stars wishing to keep them separate forever the elders put a curse known to all of us on the princess….to cause immense pain should Sylar try to be with her. And to trap her in the body of a child it was during one of those attempts I met my brother. WE knew who we were to each other upon meeting. The simularties between us were….uncanny. However my Crown prince and Prince Sylar both agreed to not make us fight each other. The disagreement was between the nations and should not force family to draw each others blood ironically for a race that had been claimed to have become Drow to become fallen elves….they echoed our own beliefs. Then one day Prince Sylar succeeded it getting ahold of the princess….and he pushed through the marriage and broke the curse on her. They are happily married now and the princess found and reclaimed the songs of Nightfall from Raiser restoring The Ancient of Night and truth’s power and clearing the Night elves names.” Minato looked at him. “Here…is what all the nations call neutral territory no outside grievances should ever come here…it a place all who seek sanctuary are welcome. Although there are those who bring there own dark problems with them….or try to enforce there way of life on others even if they don’t’ wish for it….The laws of this castle are simple enough….and incredibly easy to obey.”

“No one said demons made sense.” Regius said shaking his head and sighing a bit. “But…she is hardly a mate to him he doesn’t care about her at all just the child she’s carrying.” He looked down at his pouch pulling his crystal as he answered Novel’s second question. “she was kindnapped by humans having strayed too close to the barrier they pulled her threw it….and enslaved by them…when we were pups.” He said as he looked at it. “it’s a alarm….she’s encountered trouble.” He said turning his head and standing.

“Thank you.” She said a bit tiredly as she took the pouch with the water and drank some as he spoke. She lowered it after a few moments her soft ears turning back a bit as he said he would not allow it to happen and brought her hand down to her stomach. “can…anyone stop him though? He’s a force that has plagued this world for a long time…” She looked at the cursed markings on her arm and felt the heat of tears. “It’s not right….this baby….will have there life stolen from them so he can attain a perfect body? “ she shook her head. “If there is even the smallest chance to save this baby to keep that from being there fate….from…being cursed to obey him then I pray….to the ancients that it happens…” She said….

Kiyoko honestly had no idea what she was….what sort of magic she had but her prayer was sincere for the first time in her life she prayed to them. Until that point she felt helplessly trapped by the curse she knew since birth was on her. That would make a demons plaything one day…she didn’t pray to them but nor did she curse them it wasn’t them after all that put this curse on her….but her prayer for the child coming into being was from the depths of her heart and it pulsed through her for the first time sleepy sluggish at first like a heart beat…waking for the first time, she felt hot dizzy and sick to her stomach but not in a bad way….as she doubled over passing the water pouch to Oden quickly as she coughed and gagged sitting up closing her eyes but was unaware of the soft glow and different writing appearing on the rest of her body but where the curse was….it did not swirling out….the language of the ancients….and the state of the awakening of the blood of the saint in her.

Fennis quickly filled Grayson in on everything he had been observing until this point the one thing was clear they were all in the area because of the girl with the curse…”Sir….the blood of the one who was cursed just….shifted….the scent…” He said turning his head and looking at the area…it was subtle and barely there at the moment but the for the Druids who lived there lives with the magic of the ancients there was no mistaking it…”The scent on the breeze just changed that girls blood….she’s got a connection to the ancients in some way.” He looked back at Grayson any debate on what to do about there unique guests….”And it’s incredibly strong for how faint it is…”He narrowed his eyes. “There no mistake…I’d stake my nose on it.” He said being a bloodhound that was saying a lot…for Fennis that sense of smell of his was important…vastly so.
______________________

Tegra smiled at the comment that the sunshine would do Link some good and she was right it would do him a world of good. When she mentioned the moonglow blossom’s. “it’s been along time since I’ve come across any..” He said shaking his head. “They could once be found everywhere you turned….once the moon was out.” He said taking a deep breath and then cluthched the rail holding his chest where the tether had been it had begun to ache again the posion of the Drow tether was not fully purged which might be part of the problem. He glanced at her chuckling a bit. “I seem to enjoy being strange.” He countered closing his eyes through that wave of neasua. It was his body trying to rid itself of the last traces of the toxins but it only proved her right that he was in no condition to leave this room just yet even if he was trying to suppress most of his discomfort and pain. It didn’t surprise him at all that Myth saw right through him she always did. “I’ll do as you say….my body seems to agree with you even if in these situations I am the least patient.” Mostly because if he was alone with the silence in the room his mind would do as any other did….and go over the events of yesterday and he did not care to dwell on it let alone relive even a moment of it.
“No don’t do that to yourself. I’m aware of how differently time flows in the Pure Woods.” He said looking at her. “That place has it’s own current and flow to it different then the rest of the world.” He regarded he quietly. “What can be years out here is only hours in there by comparison.”

“Alright.” She said doing as he said and leaving the tray on that table and bowing out closing the door behind her. She could not help but smile it was truly like two different people the prince and the high mage as it should be. The high mage wasn’t the prince acting freely but being controlled it was the will of others and not his own although he had not his memories this was more of the man even the Spriggan remembered and loved compared to the other. To them Severin and Savarian were different people and they never hold him accountable even if it was the same man.

Noctis moved about slowly she set about brewing the tonic that would keep Will’s strength at peek conditions. Her body from devolping any stiffness she brewed it for her at the same time every week. The herbs and things like that were kept in good condition the only thing in the lab that was breaking down was Noctis herself. She didn’t have the means of recharging her magical core….normally it would rebuild with time and rest and in the beginning it did until the creatures attacked and then the bandits and it kept happening for awhile all that damage and having to keep repairing her body…..it had worn her down to the point she made gave up repairing parts of herself and only reaffirmed those cruel magi’s words that she was a magical doll made for a purpose and nothing more but at the same token if Will woke and she called her master she knew she’d get an ear full. ‘It’s friend not master Noct’ she knew she would hear it…knew it….and Knew Will did care about her.

Link sat on the roof staring at the distance there was something important he felt like his frozen state for so long had addled his mind and made him forget something important and that he should not be forgetting because Will would no doubt have his hide forgetting it! That something was an adorable little Golem girl who was precious to Will…it had been something else when Will brought her into being and the girl first called her master and Will being Will went nope that won’t do…’It’s Will…not master I’m your friend not your controller you have a heart and mind of your own that wish to do there own things right? So it’s friend……Link had been there for it. Will’s creating the girl….she did it to prove to those who claimed there magical dolls weren’t alive weren’t feeling pain or being abused…..was wrong. And in part because of Aria….the princess was still little at the time and healers at the time decided that very fine needles should not be used on anyone because of there high chance of breaking. The princess had gotten sick and the medicine had to given through a shot…..she had thrown tempter tantrums and refused…..crying the moment she saw the adult needle and Savarian would not make her endure it. Even for her own health he knew the other needles existed and saw no reason to tramatize his little sister. Especially since there wasn’t an adult who didn’t cringe when they saw them pull out these needles….and Aria was just a little girl.

Link remembered Will deciding in that moment to both prove the ‘puppet makers’ were lying about the living magic they were using and as the princess said that she’d only let a Catabu heal her….sniffing as the healers had lost her trust Will had her answer because of what one snotty healer had said…’there isn’t a single one in existence princess….you need to be a big girl and take the shot…..’ Will created her….and asked her to help the little princess. Noctis who looked like Will had summoned her straight from the pages of the Catabu’s fairytale……and the princess allowed her. Noctis took care of it alright having the princess count to three using a fine needle giving the shot and when the princess said three and after a few more seconds opened her eyes and asked if Noctis was going to give her the shot…..the girl simple answered…’Oh that I’m already finished…I’ve given you the medicine already.’ Which is why…..Link forgetting about the Golem girl even for a moment was gonna get him soo…..much trouble from his best friend and teammate all those years ago…..
~*~*
Silvi knew any moment now Dia would likely remind him to drop the ‘lady’ part. And Spartan would gracefully step around it as he always did. She did pause though as her crystal binged and the mention of the magic canceling seal stone bracelets was brought up and was asked that she be the one to instill it to ensure a fair fight. She agreed and sent back to Lacey quickly to see it done. To see them prepared for later this morning.
_______

“It’s okay it’s still a big help.” She said to Sunny. “Besides  I understand Sunny you don’t need to feel bad about it.” She said reaching out to take her sisters hand and she did. Levia went through so many surgeries as a child to make it to this point. So much….and one time the stiches broke and so much blood was lost….Sunny was there when it happened and it of course left it’s mark on her sister….who had screamed and cried out…getting Levia help in the process but still…”Something like that should never have to happen.” She said in agreement. “I feel the same and I’m worried about Opal but…” She held up the crystal next to her smiling gently to her. “She’s recovered by leaps and bounds over night they say they’re expecting her to make a full recovery…so how about later you and I make her a get well gift and bring it to her?” She asked Sunny knowing her sister knowing she’d come up with some adorable idea to give to Opal to bring a smile to her.

Lyka nodded. “The guardian angel unit.” He said looking at her. “Misfits that don’t really fit in anywhere else….under the command of a captain that many claimed was hard to work with…” he smiled. “She’s not…she’s just passionate and we love that about her.” He said looking out. “But your right we were put together for this very reason…for the cases no one wants or that can’t be solved….that have no answers and we find them….no matter how small or seemingly unimportant the clue is…Ballian has stressed to us enough times that overlooking even the smallest thing makes the difference between cracking the unsolvable and it staying a mystery.” He looked at her. “And I’d feel much better catching her and putting her into custody before she hurts someone else….especially our girls.” Even if nothing came of it…..Lyka would always hold a special place in his heart for Sunny and he knew the same for Hestia.

Raphtalia shook her head no. “No I was already waking up.” She said as she sat up on the large round floor bed. She yawned a bit then swayed and held her head before shifting and getting up walking over to where her flowers were and sitting down amongst them too long outside of it, she didn’t need to be there all the time but she did need to breath in there purified air from time to time or was it the pure magics the pure blooms released that she needed. It had slipped her mind to not move them closer to the bed and the room was a bit too big for them to reach all the way through.

Chai went to answer but the rumbling of her belly answered for her…She blushed a bit and ducked her head and when Penne encouraged her to come join them she timidly set her foot to the floor feeling it as if to make sure it was the same as it was the night before. She was skittish and afraid of most things living on knifes edge to survive all these years. She learned it was better to back away at an unknown them to approach curiously, especially since she was all but blind. “Al…alright.” She said lowly as she made her way slowly trough the room feeling her way through as she was still unsure of where everything was and if she bumped something jumped just a bit and held still waiting a second to see if it would knock into her again or if it was something she did like bumping the edge of the bed.
~*~*~
“Morning.” Traine returned then nodded. “It was a brief one but intense never the less.” He said mostly because of the innocent caught in the middle and there goal had been Io. He paused though and shook his head. “that’s not something you should feel the need to apologize for. That tunnel ensures the safety of those who travel….you had to make sure it was secured correctly again.” He said as he walked over to the table with Movado and nodded. “It was as if they were already expecting us to stay the night….they had everything set up for us before we had a chance to even ask.” He shook his head. “No we woke and dressed and came straight here. Cariad stayed in the village…” he said as he joined Movado at the table. “She has inherited an Elvin grace from someone in her past….and wishes to understand more about it. It also seems to allow her to feel more at peace around the elves.” But his tone was light as if that didn’t bother him or rather in one night they had managed to gain his trust but that might have a large part to do with the girl staying in the village with the elves right now. “We spoke….it was there intention in bringing us there….” He said looking at the covered tray. “Cariad and I….we spoke about the things you mentioned I was a fool over you were not wrong….even if I did not wish to hear it.” He closed his eyes. “I have a great many hurdles to cross…I know that….but…I no longer feel like the darkness is trying to swallow me whole.” Movado didn’t ask but…..Traine could not help but feel his twin had a right to know….about the change that occurred in him while there…

He nodded as Movado mentioned the mission. “As to the mission…” He said as he sat back a bit closing his eyes. “The first two teams have already departed to their designated areas, yes?”

Lacey looked at them as Sharne said that and she put through her request only to get an immediate response from the Queen. “She’s issued the order to have those bracelets ready for the challenge. And has agreed to the condition of her being the one to instill it.” She said looking at Sharne. Then glanced at Zeke and nodded. “I appricate it…hopefully this does not take long….as much as I want to ensure its all fair I want it done before he gets here. So he can’t protest any of the security measures of make a unnecessary fuss.”

“mmm Quinn?” Sean asked sleepily if he coaxed her too she’d fall right back to sleep. It wasn’t like she didn’t need it these last few days had been rough for her. Dahl made certain of that on the way there.

“Sounds good to me. The less the twins are exposed to them the better.” He said as he looked at her. “Although I’m wondering who to get….I don’t want put any of the younger girls in danger watching them…” He said as there were a few younger then Sunny and Kia who watched the little ones for short amounts of time.

Milliarose could not help but note the sudden change in Kahi as if her instinct to get Ryn away from that man even if it was a dream was a sound one. A mothers instinct to know when her pup was in danger. And wither or not he liked it Ryn was her pup. She looked at him and nodded. “I’m positive. At that point I was standing behind Ryn unable to affect anything because they were his memories and not real….but he clearly called him Uncle Jado.” She said looking at him. “Kahi….do you know anything about this man? The callous and dark cruelty in his eyes….he’s dangerous…” She said shaking her head but had no idea….that Jado have quiet the history with Far Mist….and for a time he had not been seen in the mist….his disappearance and the stopping of his showing up in the mist was the same time….that a young Raphtalia…a young Vaylkire warrior maiden had been given safe haven by Finbar…..Jado could not longer cause problems because….Raphtalia drove him out the way her fur shifted and blended with the mist made it impossible for him to find her….just as it had for Kiyoko’s team……Raphtalia had been protecting the mist but the mist kept her away from Chaos….hide her….as she was a solitary figure out there and no match for the demon even as it had tried to keep Chaos out of village of the mist as well.

Xelen nodded. “breakfast will be good.” He said as he looked at her. “And alright.” He said about the not needing to apologize either and shook his head. ‘But you need not thank me…it’s why I’m here.”

Nyx blinked but smiled a bit as the dragon suddenly found himself in a more or less bear hug….of sorts it wasn’t tight or uncomfortable but he wasn’t going anywhere without first figuring out how to untangle there limbs! She was snuggled up nice and snug against him and sleeping deeply. He didn’t have the heart to wake her and worried that moving would do just that…so instead he let her sleep it wasn’t like he had to be anywhere at the moment.

~*~*~
Fauve rested there her arms around the girls as they snuggled against her sides. She was awake and while she was worried about Ginseng she could not sense an distress from her sister and the brief bit was soothed which meant it was likely a bad dream and Sorei was ontop of it. It was funny as many would likely tell her she should be more concerned about leaving him alone with her but he had proved himself time and time again and even Maks was comfortable with it and he’d be the first to protest it if felt Sorei had ill intentions.

Sorei continued to lay there with her gently rubbing her back in soothing circles to help keep those bad dreams at bay. Whatever she needed she’d have it. Even if it was only this for some time yet. She was just that special to him.

River surfaced just after the girl left and let her arms rest against the rock he was sitting on. “That seemed like an interesting conerversation although if those three idiots snickering away over there are any clue…..” she said sighing and speaking in Lemuran. “Fools.” She said then looked at him. “I may swim from here to the ocean….I want to make sure there aren’t any areas we’re likely to miss if we don’t….even if it’s just a few feet off….it could make all the difference in finding these missing men.”

Juni wasn’t sure what do with what Dartanya was doing….she did as she was told but shifted and flinched a bit here or there but she was….fussing. In a way that Juniper just didn’t understand at all….”Why….” She said confusion dancing in her voice as she looked at her. “I…know why Nico fusses….but why are…you?” She asked her…the confusion there…her wings and tail was out and she lifted it bringing it up and touching the tip…but more the second length that was attached to the end of her tail….a clear sign someone had been…cut away there…conjoined twins….just at the tail but Holly’s condition failed her and there was no one…it took her a little bit to get used to Nico fussing but she didn’t understand Dartanya being fussy like this at all. She played with the end that had belonged to Holly although play was the wrong word it was something she did….as if to connect with the twin she lost….”I don’t understand…”

Vyshae looked over at Io. “You’re the pretty new girl in town so of course there curious.” She said looking at her. “But…they won’t do anything to make you feel like you want to leave.” Well she thought see the shadow lurking about most of them. She made a gesture with her eyes and a few guards after They passed disappeared to keep an eye on Blaise. Since the princess was likely to get herself into trouble sometime soon. Vyshae had warned her that Sylar would be most displeased with her if he was forced to call short his important dealings elsewhere to deal with her misbehaviour. Blaise had only laughed it off stating that all she had to do was smile and coo a bit and Sylar would forgive her. Never mind there prince was now free of her control….thanks the Queen he married her ability to call to his true heart.

___________
Prim hummed and rolled over although her dreams were interesting enough she was sitting and having tea with her ancestor….the start of the Mystictear line….and her grandmother. It was an interesting conversation to say the least and she was learning what it would take to control the vastly stronger magics that now ran through her.

Fii could not help but laugh and nuzzle her a bit as she swatted him. “If I do…it certainly wasn’t on purpose he breathed back.” Knowing that was likely to get him swatted again he got her going in her sleep so how could a tie not be on purpose? Not that he minded getting swatted. She wasn’t angry, just embarrassed he did it to her again. There was a pronounced difference in his lovely Roo when she was angry.
Pellian stretched and got up walking over to the balacony dressed from the waist down and seeing Senn doing a run of the grounds and felt like a heel….they had asked them here and he should be the one doing that and yet here was Senn there guest doing his job for him. His ears turned down he’d have to thank him for checking the perimeter…..and he’d have to put up the slack on his end. Although Senn might argue that was part of the reason he was here after all.

Leif returned Pandy’s kiss holding her in his arms. As tenderly as she kissed him with as much feeling. It was such a relief he was able to help her. Loosing her would have just killed something inside of him. She was the one he was in love with any one who knew him personally knew it was Pandora who held his heart.

Heirloom paused as she stopped him as angry was he was he listened to her and then heard laughter….dark cruel laughter as Mallium held his side and looked through his fingers.

“My parents…” he said in a mocking tone….high pitched and threw his head back the pain….was intense at the moment. “All for precious mommy and daddy who handed you over to us to save their own tails…” he said mockingly as Heirloom moved to stand before her enough to shield her from his gaze. “This guardian showing up to protect you a foolish idiot of a girl…” He breathed as he held his ribs. “Oh yes mommy and daddy are sleeping quiet well in fact. We need not do a thing…..it’s not like they’ll wake up before the end of eternity.” He pushed himself up. “They sleep so well they sleep like the dead.”

Mallium lowered his hand and looked at Heirloom. “And you to fall right into our lap getting control of you should be easy enough….your not even alive just a magical construct. I should be able to…”

Heirloom bright down one foot hard the ripple moving forward cracked the walls made quiet the impact dent behind him….”Silence fool….you live only at her request. I’ll loose no sleep killing you…..I was born to remove evil like you.” Heirloom said lowly and it was true….this man was nothing but saturated evil….and Zandra had created him….to protect against it.

_______
Aiyan would have followed behind her the very second but she kept something for mornings like this in her bag and he made the detour to get it. Once he had it and his robe one he walked in with a blanket and pulled his mates hair back holding it out of the way and draped the blanket over her back. Holding her hair still the medicine in his pocket. “I brought the neasua medicine for the mornings with me.” He said gently as soon as this bout calmed she could take a dose there was no point now in the middle it’d never stay down. Not long enough to make any difference but he brought it and a blanket even as he held her hair out of the way with one hand and placed a soothing hand on her back.

Kei reached up with his free hand and rubbed his kittens ear to help coax her along in to that soothing manner fighting the urge to chuckle at her words that part of that was likely his fault. Not that she was complaining. “Catnaps huh I can get behind those.” He teased having a reason to cuddle with her was never a problem for him.

“mm ye were fast asleep luv.” He said gently to her as she said she didn’t remember coming in. “Ye be fallin’ asleep on the porch ye did.” He regarded her as she noted that she was changed and he shook his head. “Nah, that be ye friend….Freya. She be comin’ here shoo’n me out to be getting’ ye more comfortable. Then she be shoon’ me bach in….knows what she be wantin’ done that one does.”  
Coral did as she was told and went back to sleep only after cuddling back up with Folly so she’d stay asleep.

“Thank you for that.” Zalli said as he said he’d get word to Singo to come by. And then when he called Anos a wise man she smiled. “He is….and he’s quiet kind although he’d dispute it.” She said shaking her head and smiling a bit. “But oh how your words echo his many times over…” About her helping others, but first she had to help herself. “I…think you’d both get along…he’s often quiet but when he does speak it’s with same sageness you do…” But she nodded. “I’ll do as you say though. I’m almost done here once finished I’ll head to the kitchen.”

“You can.” He said reassuringly that she even needed to ask to feel the need just showed what his beloved bunny had been through all this time. But he helped her drift back off to sleep she needed it…she was healing both body and her heart and soul so much she went through her own trials and tribulations and he’d help her through them all….as long as he was able to. He just hoped….that was forever.

“Morning.” She said as she paused, leaning on the counter and then tipped her head. “Didn’t give me one.” She said gesturing to her knee and smiling. “A crutch I mean.” She chuckled. “not in this one but in many you do…” She tipped her head. “So I know the concern is there and I appricate it….I’ve been bracing myself on things and walking slowly….of course as normal I don’t feel any pain but…I don’t want to reinjure it either.” She looked down at her knee then up at him. “You can ask me anything Garand. I don’t find it offensive….where I came from no one cared about the other it was all….about one self…it was….a painful lonely existence to be honest…but you….” She looked at the counter. “When we were getting off the carriage you held out your hand to me….it wasn’t about me being a girl or making light of my being a warrior like you…it was just about being polite and nice and it…meant something to me.”

“The flow is out of balance they no doubt all wish for a second chance to finish what they could not when they were alive….to deal with the Dark Mother.” She said softly looking at Sylar. “I could sense it…it wasn’t about denying you your life but wishing to put to rest what they all feel they left unfinished something you should not have to deal with….it’s…how they all feel. Like they left it undone and shouldn’t have. That it should not fall to you…to us.” She took his hand into her own. “But they forget in there egarness to come and put to rest the evil that still lurks that all things happen for a reason. Wither or not we understand it.”

Kirie hummed and shifted a bit snuggling into the warmth that remained where Eko once was but as it cooled she would eventually wake.

“Neither do I do be honest. I think we were just moving with the flow of nature.” He said as he moved to stand and look for his clothes….’Hmm” He hummed the notes filling the air blending out with the wind around him…”That is….interesting Maize….do you happen to see where…” He looked at her. “We left our clothes…?” Even if it was just pj’s or did they come out here…clothed in nothing but the skin they were born in?
_____

Koran lovingly ruffled Mira's hair as she tried and did a fairly attempt at pronouncing the unfamiliar word "That was very good Mira! For an unfamiliar word that was an excellent first go." Koran said brightly and assuredly before nodding his head "Sure, its a very simple game to learn, although we would have to plan more to go along with it so the kids don't get bored of it too quick as it is a simple game. Most kids will clear a round a round a few times and seek another or something else." As he spoke he lightly squeezed his lover's waist giving Mira a light kiss. "But yeah this is a good start!"

Dkhoran's visage turned dark as he listened to what Miharu was dealing with, the fact that the flower had survived when he had sundered magic in the surroundings during his skirmish with Riser made the old dragon feel like this was his fault for not paying more attention to the flower at the time.

Now she was using it to try and control..or even do worse things to his recently discovered son, he could hear the strain in Miharu's voice. Dkhoran schooled is expression but his eyes smouldered in fury at what Raiser was trying to do. "I'll will be over right away. Just keep yourself calm and focused." He said to Miharu over the crystal before ending the call.

To any who knew Dkhoran, he was a dragon of the heart and passion. He loved strongly be it mates or children and Raiser was crossing a certain line that she really shouldn't have.

Dkhoran briefly looked at Sarah and she could see her husband was bottling up fury and if the snippets of the conversation she could hear was any indication it was one of a fatherly anger towards a threat to his family. "I need to step out to see Miharu." was all Drak said before leaving their suite and swiftly walked to Miharu and Vespa's room that wasn't too far away.

Taking a deep breath to force his own thoughts and temper to calm even briefly Drak lightly knocked on his son's door "Miharu? I'm here, is the door locked?"

Miharu heard his dad's reply and to say relief flooded through him was an understatement. It wasn’t because he feared Drak wouldn't help him. But rather that he wasn’t worried and bothering him over something easily resolved. Drak had shown Haru something he had needed to see the day he rescued both himself and Vespa alone against RIser. Had he known about Haru, had his mother not hidden the fact she was pregnant with him from the ancient purie...Drak would have been there all along. Maybe not all the time needing to come and go from the Pure Woods, he would have been there for him in some way.

As Drak hung.up Haru reached down taking Vespa's hand into his own to do as Drak said keep calm and focused. Which wasn't easy. It felt like something was trying to drag the essence of nature out of twisting it into something...he didn’t want imgane or give thought to.....thankfully his and Vespa's room was so close it seemed as 8f Drak appeared at there door in the few moments it took to reach for her hand.

"It's open." He answered Drak needing a moment to focus and speak.

~☆~☆~
Raiser knew the half Esper bore a connection to Drak which was perhaps in part why she wished to taint and gain the boy without turning him into one her crazed Furies.

She knew the Drakken line. Drak's father, his grandfather. Uncles even brothers or sisters if he had them were all driven by a blind sense of Justice . They would have driven her wayward son back to her. They would ensured in there unforgiving nature that way that her first Born puppet remained hers too use.

Drak though did something entirely different...he drove Trait to hold tighter to the light. To prove he was more. Or rather being the Dark warlord was never what Trait wanted. Then again with Vespa...when he rescued that boy...he told the half Esper to grab her and go. Don't look back that he wouldn't be far behind. That was two of her puppets which was all her children were to her stolen away by the Purie. She.was a being who held no love in her.

"This boy will be quiet the prize. Not just for his magic but because he holds some value to that Dragon..." Raiser mused to Thanos.

"You know..." Thanos said warily. "Angering that one may ruin you and you plans." He said but at her scowl fell silent.

Raiser looked at the flower which was radiating heat and energy resisting her attempts to taint and corrupt it....

Acerbus smiled hearing Del slept well, he let his hand hold hers as he rolled a bit on to his back to look up at the celling of their bedroom. "Good." He repeated and let out a content sigh. There were still parts of him that seconded guessed taking on the role of the leader in the Unkindness, the runaway Prince. But, his family seemed ready to help him along to get their footing for all of this. For now though he was going to just enjoy this moment with Del.

Mela took a few deep breaths as she made her way to the sink to wash her self up a little bit. "Little one...you better be some all powerful wizard after all this." She said which Blake might be able to hear as he was so close to the door. Walking over to it and opening it she looked at Blake, "All I need is my loving husband to hold me." She said taking the meds and the mints. "...And maybe some tea to settle me a little." She added.

Samson looking over to Atticus as he went on to share what he learned from his lost daughter. He knew of Safira and how she came to the Unkindness after that mission leaving her wounded and near death. She was healed but lost an arm and and wing. He also knew Lillyanna had spent all of her money to get her the artifical ones. Though at the time the portal to the La'Shire wasn't done and she had to make do with the Unkindness. He put his java to the side, this news of what Karin was doing and they had no idea. "Atticus, my friend, I support you in all of this. This will not be easy, he has kept this hidden for this long and I am sure he will do what he can to try wrap it away again."

Jupiter looking at Twilight and smiling before moving to look back up, getting the group together shouldn't be hard as they were all in the Unkindness. He would just need to travel to them. Of course they would need something to travel with, supplies would also be easy to come by. The only things is Phere didn't have wings like the rest of them. They would need something to let her ride and something to protect her as well.

Mars dream coming to an end as he started to awake little by little. His eyes slowing and fluttering a little bit, "...aah....morning already." He said sounding a little disappointed. He was enjoying reliving that memory. He turned around to find Koi near him. "Hey, good morning you." He told her sitting up in the bed.

***

Crys paused and then gave the jab to the ribs. "I do not snore." She said in response, but the first part was true. She was very tried, their little mission having to change at the last second. And the tap dance/negotiation that took place. "How are you not tired?" She asked moving in next to him.

Pops grabbing a box to bring it in and help, "Oh they did not tell you?" He said moving to place it down and grabbing a hold of the proclamation that went out the other day. "Seems some crazy attacked the Lady." He said meaning the Lady of the Unkindness, "She is all right and they even caught the attacker same day." He noted leaning against the counter, "Hope that answered why you weren't able to get here, but here." He flipped her one of his newly acquired coins. "That should make up for it as well as my tab."

Toia nodded, "It is the least I could do for you." She told Deet a smile forming once again, "Now, if you need any help putting your things together I can call Rao up for you. There isn't any hurry of course, they need to get their home set up as well." She told her making sure she didn't feel rushed out or anything. It also answered the question if she was allowed to take anything. Which Toia had no problems with, the only things not allowed to leave the Oak was the Coven Text but the Maidens don't get access to them until after they take their vows.

Sharply put his hand up a moment and taking a deep breath, "Damn, I told Zanna that I could speak her name today." He sent to Lulu. That might be an odd thing for someone in such a recovery state to say and there is no way that could happen. But, Sharply was known to be a bit of a showboat. It is how he ruffled the feathers of Helios more often, but that is also want had Zanna falling for him. "Yeah, think I am going to need those pain meds Sis."

***

Donovan let Fai and him snuggle in close, he positioned himself perfectly were his crystal was on the night stand so he could still do check ins and reports from the Guards. He given Rotta a day to just 'cool off' from the pervious incidents. The good news though they were successful in talking him out of quitting his post so by tomorrow he be up and running this again. It was multitasking at its best.

Mizuki has made her way out early back to Gideon and Sabine’s. When she was placed on the mission to help in healing Lilyanna it was also up to her to check up on her as well to make sure there weren't lingering injuries. She quietly knocked on the door unsure if anyone would be awake yet. A part of her wished she asked for an escort, there was still a dark cloud that seemed to loom over the home as if waiting for something to happen.

***

Abbadon hearing the big deep sigh and worried he might have woken up Tiff, but then she relaxed more against him and he let his own breath. He then looked over to his Sun Crystal and reached for it. "Hmmmm...." He read it and had to read it a second time to make sure he understood it. Something about that felt risky. The whole royal family was now absent from the Aer’Oro. While he had all the faith in the world that Dr. Elaine Fullbright could handle things. His mind was back on Chaos' attack. He hoped that anyone from that camp wouldn't learn of that.

Serg moving back towards the bed and sitting on the edge of it. "I did, you are looking at the...well Headmaster I guess is the title we can go with." he told her, it was a lot of hard work to convince everyone about this, getting the teachers, students, and spaces for everything. But, it finally looks like all of that is going to pay off. "Couldn't have done it with out you Angel."

Rio laid there with a grumble. "Someone turn off the sun..." He groaned into his pillow as the hangover was now starting to sink into the raven's body.  He rolled over and forced to blink out the sleep from his eyes, at least when his vision cleared he was greeted by Vera. So it wasn't all that bad of a morning.

Torin smiled as he heard Juno's voice, though still dreaming a little bit, "Hhmmm...thanks..." he answered but still didn't wake up just yet. He was going to be in a shock when he did though. And he was about the rack his brain trying to figure out how he did it. Juno would need to try and remind him about overthinking it. But, it a hard habit to break.

Duncan let out a deep sigh, just letting all the air out which seemed to relax him a little more. He knew he would need to get up and start some of his studying some. At least getting started on some of the early chapters. There was a plan and now a way for him to get training and take up the role of Guardian again.

Panro nodding a bit as Sandy explained that he not worry about her any more. She can take care of herself. He still seemed stuck in the time where she would be worried if he wasn't near. That is was scared to even walk about the castle without him. But, now she was more than able to. "All right." He told her and moved in to give her a soft kiss, "I am heading off then, please call me if you need anything." He told her. He needed to learn to trust that Sandy is right and she can handle herself.

Tria nodded, "Well, you may need just a little more and you be back to your full health." She told her and placed her head in her hand to watch Eri. She was glad she was feeling better for sure. Already this morning she struggled a little to be the second Mom to Ban so be nice to learn along with her to when she and Apsen had kids they have a little practice.

Lana nodded and in her mind was happy, trying to help him now would be a little easier if he was already there. While she was confident she could get the information from her mother it might been a struggle if he wasn't present. "Oh right, well I need to find Tria, my sister. You might heard she married Apsen just the other day." She noted proud her sister seemed to find that someone in her life while she regrets how she sent Garand away.

The white wolf looked at the arrow lodged in her shoulder. "Mythril, huh? That makes sense." She paused as she had to dodge a strike from Zuri, leaning back to avoid a flying kick before tearing off her own arm and swinging it at Zuri like a club. Zuri was barely able to dodge it before the white wolf tossed her arm on the ground as light spilled from the stump, forming a new arm.

"Well, that's not very nice!" The wolf said as clones of light spilled from her body and lept off to find the hidden rangers."Who said you could have back up, miss? Now I gotta get myself dirty... Boooooo..." she dove at Zuri, trying to get a direct hit at the coyote's heart, but the blow was blocked.

"I told you... Kiyoko isn't going back!"

"And I told you, she doesn't have a choice. Now be a good lil discarded slave and die, will ya?

Wesley fell onto his back, panting heavily as his body finally refused to move. He heard the words told to him, that it wasn't his fault that his shield faltered, but that only pushed him to work harder. After all, if the shield was failing, that only meant that he had to be even stronger and faster to compensate. He was only human, and he promised Quistis and their mom that he would never resort to Manufactured Magic, so all he had was physical ability to fall back on- physical ability that was sorely lacking in his eyes, despite the fact that he was probably at the peak of human ability, if not a little beyond that.

"Hello, Weiss," Sally said with a smile, pressing her forehead gently against her future wife's. "I'm so happy you're here." Her feathers fluffed up happily as she said this.

"Spartan, I told you not to use titles with me. I swear, it's like talking to Saiken..." Dia said with a slight laugh. "Well, I wanted to talk to you two because... I'm honestly embarrassed to tell Trait about this... Its about my first crystal..."

Amanda gently gripped onto Tim as she opened her eyes. "Oh... Hey Tim..."

"You're right, I should..." Ex said before nuzzling his wife. "Thanks, that makes me feel a little better."

"Yes, you healed me. After too many demons twisted my message of strength and our fights caused too much damage to the realm, Anos banished me to the Ninth Circle- the pain and misery of the place drove me to insanity." Infernus explained. "Anos... We can say he's an old rival of mine. We fought many times over how our homeland should be ran. I believed in pure self-reliance, and he believed I'm cooperation and community. I never won a single time against him, but I always accredited that to his god-killing strength- strength I knew I'd never match, being honest," Infernus got out of the bed and started trying to get dressed, struggling with the concept a bit. "My mind was too cloudy for me to remember most of my time past that, until our last encounter within the rabbit's soul. I guess the power you used to heal his soul also extended to mine."

Apple excused herself as she came in, setting up some simple equipment. She didn’t expect any issues, now that the pregnancy finally started, but it was smart to play it safe. "Just get comfortable while I get everything ready. It'll just take a moment."

"I think the same thing. I'm sure the two of them are a good fit for each other," Torrent said, "But you know Slate... He's too hard on himself and puts the weight of the world on his shoulders. Now that he sees the errors of his ways, he'll punish himself near endlessly. Hopefully Juli will keep him from doing that..."

Juli leaned up on her tiptoes, kissing Slate softly on the lips. "You're worthy of happiness, Slate. Don't forget that. Now come on, let's go." Still with his hand in hers, Juli led Slate down the hall.

Lance leaned back as he took in Odette's words. "I'll... try to remember that," he said as he looked at the ceiling. "Its just hard for me to have to take things so slow..."

Parack paused, taking a breath to calm his nerves before knocking on Julep's door. Even though it was just a kiss, Parack was still kind of shy about it. Not to say he wouldn't do it again, he was just afraid of taking things too far too fast.

Prowl walked into the room, having a quick meal with the crew before grabbing food for his fiance. "Pretty sure I got everything you wanted, Gab."

"Not really. I was gonna grab some food with Luca, but Chorus' schedule got changed and she got today off. So I'm all yours today," Magnus said with a smile as he sat next to his girlfriend.

(OOC: Sorry it took so long to post, guys. It’s been rather up and down here with health and laptop issues, but pretty much back in business. )

Mira smiled and playfully batted Koran's hand away as he ruffled her hair. She did appreciate the positive enforcement, though. "I guess I've been learning more than I realize..." she noted when Koran remarked that he wa impressed by her ability to pronounce the unfamiliar word so well. "I didn't think I could learn much at all, but... maybe when I stopped trying to hard... a bit of it... took." She then smiled when he said hopscotch was a simple game to learn and how it was played. They could play it with the kids and it was a good start. "So we just need to find a few more things, right?"

Vespa looked down at his hand closing around hers and back to him. She frowned, something she wasn’t all that familiar with. There had been a lot of new and strange emotions for her since meeting Miharu, but most of them were good. These ones made her feel achy inside and she didn’t understand them. She just knew she wished she could help, and it seemed like she couldn’t… even if he said her just being here helped. She’d listened as he explained to Drak what was going on. “Haru? Isn’t there something I can do? That flower she has, it was made by both of us, wasn’t it? Maybe there’s something I can do…” she said. There had to be something… and she felt the foreign emotion of frustration… and another new emotion, helplessness. She didn’t know much about what she could do herself. It wasn’t like she’d stuck around to learn her full potential from her mother, who likely would have made her into a weapon to rival her big brother… instead using Vespa the only way she still could… exploiting her sensuality… until even that connection to her was gone thanks to the bloodline purge.

Sarah had overheard the conversation enough to know that Drak needed to attend to this matter, and he was holding back his rage over the threat to his son. “I’ve got the girls. You go help Miharu,” she agreed before watching him go. She went about finishing up making breakfast and turning everything off before moving towards Mikleia’s bedroom to see if the girls were awake. She knocked lightly and opened the door, “Girls? Are you up?” _____________________________________________________________

Del sighed softly and turned her head to watch Acer as he looked up at the ceiling and seemed to mull over a few stray thoughts this morning. “Things seem reasonably quiet this morning… That statement your mother helped us write seems to have done the trick…” she noted quietly.

“Well, I think we can manage that,” Blake said as Mela emerged from the washroom and took both the medicine and the mints. “I’ll go down to the kitchen and get you some tea and then when I get back, I can help with the other thing,” he noted, meaning holding her. Unkindness didn’t have the helpful spirit of La’Shire or the kitchen staff that would deliver the hot tea to their room. He’d have to go down to the Royal kitchen and make it himself, but he certainly didn’t mind.

Atticus nodded. “I know this all comes as just as much of a surprise to you as it was for me,” he said, meaning learning that Safira was his daughter and of Karin’s dark deeds and Lilyanna’s true ‘ailment.’ “I think once I’ve ensured Lil’s safety, I’ll have the chance to really let all of this sink in myself,” he noted. “But for now, I appreciate your willingness to do all you can to help me. I know it won’t be easy, but I do believe that the first step is removing Lilyanna from being in the same place as Karin. Bring her to Aer’Oro where my medics can care for her and not have to worry about any intervention by her husband or sons… and we’ll worry about revoking their vows after.”

Koi smiled when Mars turned over and greeted her. It was like his disappointment over waking from the dream was replaced with a smile upon seeing her there, and that made her heart skip a beat. “Good morning,” she returned quietly as she watched him sit up. “Did you sleep okay?” she asked as she adjusted the pillow under her head, looking up at him.

Twilight continued to sleep in as Jupiter worked on plans for getting her to Aeon safely. She didn’t know that as she slept, someone in Aeon was awake.

Bless walked the pathways around the treetop village of Aeon, the long, ancient moss hanging from the branches and homes. She was one of a small few awake as Aeon seemed to respond to the eventual return of their Oracle. When Eros had discovered the hidden city, only visible behind its barriers to his special vision, something had woken Bless and set the mechanisms of the Cradle into activity. Still asleep were the Seven Sages, who normally guided the schooling of the Oracle from birth, but… Bless was not sure that the old ways of training an Oracle were still the right ways. She was still young, a Cleric, and because of her open mind, she was perceived as unworthy and unprepared to become a Sage herself. She flipped through the journals of the first Sage, who had been appointed by the first Oracle herself, Twilia. Twilia’s opinion of how to prepare Oracles that came after her were largely dismissed by the third or fourth Oracle, mostly because the Sages realized that they had more control and authority over their Oracle if they trained her to benefit them. Benefiting them meant controlling the Shisha and the Oracle rather than revering the Oracle. They’d placed themselves above her, and Bless knew that she could be exiled just for reading the old journals. But everyone was asleep, and she was awake from the spell. The closer Twilight came to Aeon, the more the others would wake… but someone needed to be first. That fell to her… and she intended to use the time wisely.

***

Eros let out a slight sound when Crys jabbed him, but then just chuckled. He moved his arm around her as she moved back in next to him. “I don’t know,” he admitted when she asked how he wasn’t tired. “It’s been an odd week, though, so I probably shouldn’t question it,” he noted. “Responsibilities inside Unkindness seem somehow easier compared to what I was doing out there. But I found what I was out there to find and… things just feel different somehow since I saw it,” he admitted. He couldn’t describe it with words… what Aeon looked like… and until the barriers around it were dropped, his eyes were the only ones that could see it. Well, his and anyone else with his particular manner of sight.

Noa caught the coin in her hands and looked down at it, her jaw dropping. “Uh… wha… where did you get this? Is this a Holy Danen?” she asked in shock. “Am I being pranked. Is this real?” she asked as she brought it up close. If it was indeed such a currency, it would cover Pops’ tab for a year! She then paused and lowered her hand and looked at him. “Wait. Did you say someone attacked your Lady? That’s crazy. No wonder this place was locked down.” Granted the attack on Del was only a part of it. There were a lot of other things at play. “I thought maybe it had to do with that weird camp I saw in the Low Woods… or that strange light out there,” she said, unaware the camp belonged to Chaos and the light belonged to a dangerous Gypsy witch who was hunting for her daughter and her dagger, both of which had been in Unkindness last she knew.

“I don’t… I don’t think I’ll need that, but I’ll let you know,” Deetra said thankfully, but humbly. She couldn’t imagine needing to bring anything too hefty, though Duncan would likely arrange for movers to actually transfer her packed belongings from here to his and Fai’s home once a room was ready for her. Deetra wasn’t sure what to expect. That was the most nerve-racking part. She would miss the views from her room in the Sacred Oak. Her balcony was one of her favorite places to just sit and meditate and dream. The dreaming part was, of course, why she was now leaving. She had too much imagination, too many dreams, to be tied down here, even if the idea of exploring everything outside the Coven felt equally exciting and intimidating. “Thank you, Madam Toia… for everything,” Deet said.

Lulu went to touch the crystal and page one of the Priestesses so they could bring the medicine for her brother. She then returned to his side and moved to bring a cup of water over, moving the straw to his mouth so he could drink some. She then set it aside and shook her head. “Sharp… you can’t push yourself. You did enough of that getting yourself home. Now you just need to rest and recover. You’ll be able to speak when you’re healed enough to do it. No one expects you to be up on your feet and back to your old self overnight. The Priestesses are good, but… even they have their limits. I just wish I know what caused that healing light the other day. I wish you’d been here for it. Maybe it would have healed you completely,” she said quietly, more for herself than for him.

***

Gideon opened the door. IT wasn’t surprising that the Dusk Lion had already known it was Mizuki. He'd caught her scent, and his sense of smell was phenomenally stronger than an Avion’s. Plus, Dusk Lions just had this sixth sense about danger, and he didn’t sense any threat at the door. “Miss Mizuki. Good morning,” he said. “Are you here to check on Lilyanna? I think she’s up. I could hear voices in the back of the house,” he noted, meaning he knew his wife was talking with Lily at the moment. “Please, come in,” he said as he moved aside, looking out the door for any sign of Karin, but there was none. The fool was probably off drinking and stewing after being served with the injunction.

“Well, he won’t get to her, Lily. We’ll make sure of it,” Sabine said. “But first, we have to get you away from him, as long as we can, to get you better. Then we can worry about who his allies are and what they’ve all been up to,” she added. “For now, just rest.” She then paused as she heard voices. “I think Mizuki is back. She’ll probably want to check on you and speak with you…”

Loch looked over as Aiyanna approached him, catching him a bit off guard as he’d been more focused on his father and avoiding him. He scoffed a bit. “A bit early to be so high on your pedestal, isn’t it, Anna?” he asked with obvious annoyance. “You’re concerned about a spoiled birthday? I think there are bigger things to concern yourself with. But, I get it. You’re into the brother. But not just him, right?” He seemed to be skirting the issue of his mother. He was… terrified of his father. Strong as Loch was, he wasn’t mentally strong enough to stand up to the old man, and when he tried… well the black eye was the least of the backlash he could have gotten.

***
It wasn’t for lack of Abbadon’s efforts, but Tiff felt herself slowly starting to stir. She took in another deeper breath and let it out with a heavy sigh as she stretched a bit against Abbadon and then slowly opened her eyes. She seemed to briefly try to get her bearings before looking up at him and smiling. Glad he wasn’t a dream. She should know he was real by now, but… her memories could be very convincing, being a Memoria. She then tipped her head back some more, noticing his attention to a message on his crystal. “Everything okay?” the swan asked quietly.

Nascha smiled brightly when Serg announced his new title. “I’m happy for you,” she said and then shook her head some, moving to sit up beside him as he gave her more credit than she felt was due. “It was almost all you, Serg. I just… believed in you,” she noted as she moved closer and rested against him, humming softly as she nestled her head against his shoulder for a moment. “You’re going to do great.”

Vera looked over as Rio turned over. “Sorry, can’t control the sun,” she noted with a smirk, “But… I did order breakfast,” she added, setting the tablet aside. She seemed to keep her voice low, as though she knew Rio was still recovering from his indulgence last night.

Juno laughed quietly to herself when Torin answered her in his sleep. She sighed, shaking her head some. She never questioned why she was drawn to her husband. It’d always felt natural and right. To know the truth of her Mystrian heritage helped shed light on so many things she had questions about. She was sure that now with Torin’s own distant heritage revealed, his answers would come too… though he had seemed genuinely surprised. He seemed adamant that his family going back had never spoken of or identified any such heritage… so she hoped that when he did visit with them, they would be open and accepting of it… and of her.

Saffy slowly moved to sit up beside Duncan, careful not to wake him. He seemed to need the extra sleep this morning… She watched him sleep a bit longer, now almost certain he’d woken a lot to check on her. Last night had been the first night she couldn’t remember waking at all, the uncomfortable dream only coming as she seemed to be waking. She took in the room around them and carefully got out of bed, moving to the locked balcony doors and unlocking them. The soft sound was actually a comfort and then she pushed the curtain back and opened one of the doors, closing her eyes as the cool morning breeze rushed in some. The doors and windows in that other place didn’t open… they didn’t unlock. She knew if she could open the door and feel the fresh air, she was really here and it would ground her in that. She didn’t want to always feel afraid that she’d wake up from this and learn her escape was a dream…

Basil crested the cliffs overlooking La’Shire. He was wearing an enchanted hooded cloak that hid him from the Furies and protected him from the Abyss. Woven back home by enchanted silks harvested from the Warren’s gardens. He looked back. “It’s safe, you two,” he called back. With both Corriander and now Basil going to see Saffron in La’Shire, it seemed his other daughter refused to be left behind in the Warren. And when Kale Shallot had learned Tumeric intended to make the risky journey into the darkest parts of the Abyss with her father, he insisted on coming too. Basil shook his head some, though, as Meri and Kale seemed to almost ignore each other the whole trip. This was why he’d hoped to come alone and entrust Tumeric to watching over her youngest siblings. Instead, her Aunt Persimmon and cousin Rhody would do that. “Your mother is waiting. Let’s get a move on.” He shifted his bag towards his back and put his bow over his head and slipped one arm through so it’d be secure, then started down the cliff path. They’d need to hike around the castle’s walls to reach the gates once down.

Sandy didn’t want to make Panro think she didn’t need him, and his response suggested that she hadn’t made him feel that way at all. It was just that she didn’t want him to feel he needed to worry so much, not here in La’Shire. She felt very safe here. And she would probably go see if Fang was awake and wanted to have tea and breakfast with her. It was something she looked forward to. It was like what she imagined having a parent was like… not really having strong memories of hers… though she did remember them. She knew they had to be out there somewhere and maybe one day she’d find them. “See you later,” Sandy said with a smile as Panro left.

Aspen stirred to find he was alone in bed. He laid there for a bit, hearing the faintest sounds of voices. He smiled, knowing Tria was no doubt trying to help with Ban this morning and was visiting with Eri. He moved to get up and head into the washroom to grab a shower, pausing as he looked at his crystal tablet, seeing updates from Movado on his missions he’d been orchestrating. But since Aspen knew they were only sent to him as a courtesy, it could wait until he was finished to read through. He closed the door and got the shower going before removing his night clothes and getting in.

___________________________________________________________________________

Orion slowly stirred, stretching out and letting out a couple of groans as he freed his wings behind him to stretch them towards the ceiling of the room. He let out a heavy sigh as he relaxed again on the sofa, laying on his stomach with a pillow under his head. He then slowly moved to sit up, rubbing his eyes . It took a moment for him to realize he had slept on the sofa, then remembered why. He looked over, his eyes still focusing as he made out the form of the Shisha sitting on his bed. “Oh… Phere. You’re awake,” he said as he sighed again and rested back against the sofa as he continued to shake off sleep. “Are you okay?”

Riggs listened, looking at Tatianna to let her know she had his attention when she mentioned her glyphs had picked up on something… She wouldn’t mention it if she didn’t feel it was important. “I didn’t to a visual exam, for the same reasons you haven’t released your limiters. I might’ve missed something. Maybe he was injured and Chaos’s blood healed him, so we didn’t see any blood evidence. I read something in the notes that Prince Blake sent back with the patient.” He moved over to his desk and pulled his tablet over, his fingers passing over the crystal surface as he scrolled through the notes. “Right here. He says that Zlo was throw across the location of the Zen Gardens at the Sacred Oak when a Maiden impaled a scepter-like object with a light crystal. The scepter broke into many metal pieces and shards, which he collected and sent back to La’Shire. It’s currently in the possession of a Relic Master who happens to be here from Aer’Oro. Oh, must be one of the Goldens we treated,” he said. “I wonder if he has all the pieces,” he said.

“Morning, Fira,” Balian returned, pausing a moment as he just felt happy to hear her voice. He then shook his head and looked at the pieces laid out on the table in front of his sofa. “It’s more what I’m missing,” he said. “I’ve been looking at that scepter that was brought in. It’s old, I mean this thing goes back to the days when the Ancients still walked this realm,” he said. “But I’m missing pieces of the crystal glass. The way this thing shattered, none of the pieces should have been so small you could miss them. They went somewhere.”

It was good that Safira had stepped aside to speak with Balian, because had she been close to where Soraya was sleeping, her younger sister might’ve woken with concern and questions if her call had to do with Zlo.
__________________________________________________________________________

Nikki blushed when Averie said she would be a cute prune, though, had she chosen to stay in the bath longer. She then looked up at him and smiled, “You’re welcome,” she said, “though I’m only speaking the truth. You don’t give up on things… and especially not on people,” she said, speaking from experience. Averie never gave up on her, even when he couldn’t be sure that she’d return his feelings, especially after what Severin had put them through… but they’d made it. His quiet, gentle steadfastness and compassion, as well as his moral compass and his protectiveness of others, were qualities she knew would help him get to the bottom of anything.

Esric moved to sit down in a chair, nearly sinking into it, clearly unfamiliar with such plush finishings. He listened, though, as Minato tried to relate to him, by opening up about him and his brother’s own history and how, until recently, they’d struggled in their relationship because of how the High and Night Elves were at odds. “Sounds familiar…” he noted, since his stepmother had tried to keep him from his little sister for similar reasons. “It never really broke you apart, though, I’m sure. Not where it counted.” He then took a breath as Minato explained that this place was a place of neutrality, that grievances shouldn’t come here. “But they do, right? I should still be concerned about someone figuring out what I am, going after my sister for it?”

Novel looked back to the tents and then back to Regius. “This world just goes from one twisted existence to another, doesn’t it?” she asked with a heavy sigh and then studied him quietly as he explained what happened to bring his sister so far from their home. “I’m sorry,” she said when he relayed that Wynter had been abducted when she was a little pup… and it was almost like his story laid out the perfect example of what she’d said. One twisted existence to another. Wynter had been taken when the High Mage and his brother had such control over the lands and had enslaved Mystrian kind… When things finally began to change, another threat came in and laid out new dangers and odds. And now Chaos was about to do it again… She moved to stand up too when he said that Zuri was in trouble, that the sound Novel was hearing was an alarm. She took a step back and opened her wings, lifting up into the air and spotting Zuri off at the perimeter of the treeline. “There! That doesn’t look good,” she said, pointing Regius in the right direction. She landed, “Should I warn your friends?” she asked.

Oden took a breath as she asked that. “I… I won’t stop trying,” he assured her when she asked if anyone could stop Chaos. “My friend, Regius… the one who helped us get you out… we have a plan. We just have to get you to Ethion right now. To the Druids. Hopefully the person we’re looking for is still there. But if I have to get you all the way to Evangelion or Star Isle to make sure you and that baby stay safe, I will.” He then paused as she handed the water pouch back and he sealed it and set it aside as he moved to rub her back as she coughed, almost like she needed to get sick. “Kiyo…”

Fable lowered her bow from her perch in one of the trees, watching as the white wolf tore her own arm off, a new one growing back. “Ke faio Oni,” she said in a whisper. This was no regular wolf, but a demon. She switched to another arrow, firing it out of the tree line and into the air, where it burst with a bright white light that would alert the Rangers, Fennis and Grayson to defend as the cloned forms were encroaching into Druid territory in search of the Rangers.

Grayson blew three times on his horn before waving to Fennis. “Go. That’s Fable’s arrow. Help her defend,” he said, knowing Fennis was no doubt already aware it belonged to her and that she would only loose that arrow if she felt a need. “I will head into the camp and secure it,” he said.
________________________________________________________________________

Myth moved to grab Tegra’s arm to support him. “Come on…” She moved to help her brother back inside and to the bed. “Let me see,” she said as she moved to open his nightshirt and see the lingering marks of the physical tether that Marron had used on him. She shook her head and closed his shirt back up for him. “I’ll see if the Phoenix here has something to add to a bath so you can soak. Something that will help heal this. I don’t like leaving you,” she admitted, not after nearly losing him. Not that she’d have ever let that happen, but… still.

“I know, but…” Cressida paused and sighed, nodding a bit, knowing she wasn’t going to win that argument. He was right after all about how time worked in the Pure Woods. “I came as soon as I realized… and it was so odd, the timing of it all. I don’t know if I’d have been able to get you free myself. Somehow not only were others there who could help, but they were people that knew you. Do you believe in fate?” she asked him curiously, placing her hand on his arm.

“Thank you,” Varian replied with an almost endearing meekness over having nearly been caught naked in the room. He sighed and then moved into the closet to see what there was to wear that the Spriggan had told him about. He got himself dressed in some boxers, a pair of pants and a comfortable, but casual, t-shirt. He was back in his youth once more, and he was back to some state of innocence. No one would expect a Grand High Mage to dress like a 20-something who just wanted something comfortable and quick. But Savarian wasn’t a prideful prince, not like his older brother was. He was a prince of the people. He had so much potential for good that was robbed from him, again and again and again. He slipped on some socks and shoes and then approached the dressed where the tray of java had been left. He picked it up and brought it to breathe in the scent of it, closing his eyes. He opened them and looked at his reflection in the mirror, pausing a moment. There was this flicker of a memory that raced through his mind, of brushing his hair before Aria poked her head in and told him he didn’t have to worry, he was the prettiest of them all, and then him chasing her through the halls before catching and tickling her. He shook his head and sipped the java before setting it down and bringing a hand up to hold his head. “Which life was that?” he asked in a whisper. The memories from his first life seemed to be the strongest thanks to Cecelia bringing him right to her castle and to Isengrand upon his awakening.

Quistis had finally gotten out of the bath and gotten herself dressed into a light sweater and a pair of loose, comfy, drawstring pj pants. She wasn’t planning on going anywhere today. She’d brushed her wet hair out so it fell straight and damp around her. She had found a pair of sandals and put them on, shuffling her way around the castle. She still had this pain in her abdomen. Like a stabbing sensation that she hoped would fade. She had this fear too. What if Phamren had… succeeded? What would she do? She slowed at a stairwell and grabbed the railing with one hand, pressing her other against the pain in her side as she climbed the stairs. Eventually she emerged onto the roof where the sun overwhelmed her, but it felt so wonderful at the same time. She blinked her vision back and looked over, seeing Link up there too. “Oh… sorry… I didn’t… know anyone else was up here,” she said as she hugged herself a bit. Link ,though, someone with a lot of time and experience and wisdom in his life… might be just the person she was meant to encounter this morning, for all she knew.
__________________________________________________________________________

Sunny looked at the crystal and smiled, nodding. “Sounds good,” she said. She then moved to sit down on the window seat with her sister and hugged Levia. She was just grateful that everyone was okay now… Now all they were waiting on was word that Morgana was apprehended… Until then, Lyka had asked her not to go anywhere alone or even just her and Levi. It wasn’t anything against her otherwise strong and protective sister, but Morgana had a way of making Levi freeze. She drew back and took a breath. “Hmmm… what to make for her…” she said out loud as she thought it over.

Hestia looked at him as he agreed with her. She then smiled when he said ‘our girls.’ “Hmm… yeah,” she agreed. Of course she hoped that things would work out with her and Levi, but she also knew that life could throw curveballs. She’d had relationships fall apart before, though Levi felt… different. She’d never seen Lyka like this over a girl before, though. It was like he was already imagining bringing her home to meet his mom and how to introduce her to all his siblings. “Alright, so then, let’s make a game plan. Morgana is probably holed up somewhere for now, but eventually she is going to be so desperate for a fix, she’ll reveal herself.”

“You know… we could move those closer to your bed today… after you’re done that is,” Roan offered as he watched her move to sit by the bowls of water holding the floating blossoms. He placed a hand over his side, not really thinking about it. He had to stop by the infirmary to get checked up today anyway. “You thinking about exploring a bit today?” he asked her curiously. She hadn’t really left the room since she’d arrived at the castle, save for stepping out onto the balcony now and then. The palace was an adjustment coming from the Mist, as he well knew, but it was also a bit of an adventure exploring it. And with the spirit’s handy guidance abilities, it was hard to get lost.

“Here…” Penny came up to Chai and lightly touched her forearm before moving to take her hand and helping lead her out to the kitchen. “Maybe Hattie can get you something to help you navigate the castle easier, like a cane or something,” she said, having seen others with visual limitations use them until they’d gotten comfortable with the castle’s layout… which seemed to be in flux a lot lately. No doubt when all of the refugees eventually were able to leave and settle new homes, the empty wings would be used as dormatories for students likely to come to the new school of magic and practical studies that Serg had started. It would no doubt grow with time.

Hattie watched as Penny helped lead Chai into the kitchen and she moved to pull out a chair for the vixen to sit in. “Yeah, I can get you one.” She would inquire if Chai wished to get washed up after breakfast. She’d make sure she had some fresh, clean clothes. She suspected that the vixen was given a room assignment with another of the tribe she’d come in with, and had been denied access to it by said roommate… So where had she been sleeping and washing up? Perhaps in one of the many gardens… but that was not fair to her. Something she’d have to ask her big brother to address when Oaken managed a meeting with their Betas and Alphas.

~*~*~

Movado nodded and moved to sit and have breakfast with his twin brother, listening as he openly spoke of how things transpired in the village last night. It certainly must have been an eye-opening evening for Traine for him to open up without any sort of prodding. “Ah… You’re calling her Cariad now?” he asked before taking a bite of his omelet and looking over at his brother with a smirk. He’d introduced her by her full name, of course, but he’d mostly called her by her nickname in front of Mov… Io. And the way he spoke of her was familiar to Movado, because it was how he’d spoken of Sally and Weiss… and how he recalled all of his brothers and sisters speaking of their special ‘one,’ sometimes before they even came to the realization that they were in love. He opted to leave alone the comment Traine had made of how they’d woken and dressed and Traine had come straight back here while she stayed behind. “They Night Elves are mysterious as their namesake. Seems sometimes they just know things… so them anticipating your staying the night might have been under different terms prior to the attack, but… it turned out all the same. If she does indeed have Elvin Grace, something I’ve only read of in Dad’s oldest tomes… then it’s probably good she stayed put. She’ll be safe there. I’m glad to hear that you found something you worried you were missing there, Traine. Sometimes we have to confront our fears to find our happiness,” he noted, chuckling a bit. “Sorry, too many lectures from dad rubbing off on me.”

Movado then nodded as Traine got back to the mission. “Yes. The coastal team departed last night, the other left in the dark hours of the morning.”

Sharne headed off, leaving the remaining matters of the security of the contest to Zeke and Lacey while she needed to finish up some matters on her end as Mare.

Zeke looked at Lacey, shifting to his hume appearance so he could walk through the final layout with her. He was tall for a D’Ranian and more physically imposing in his stature, but more of a lean build than the stockier appearance of the Onyx War Shire. An attractive blend of both, which he was. His appearance tipped more towards that of his father’s herd than his mother’s, but that was why he was so offputting to the other War Shire Centaurs. It was like seeing one of their own on the opposing side and made them wonder if they were on the right side themselves. His long dark hair with a streak of sandy champagne through it was braided intricately behind him and the sides of his head were shaved into a fade, so his hairstyle appeared as more of a mane. And like most Da’Ranians, he also sported his horsetail, even in his more hume form, though he kept it braided and bound to be out of the way. “I don’t mind. I want to ensure this contest is secure and there is no chance for any tricks or unsporting advantages to occur. I wouldn’t put it past Dahl to try…”

“It’s okay, Sean,” he said quietly. “I’m right here. You don’t have to get up yet. Just sleep a bit longer,” Quinn coaxed her. He knew she’d need her rest. Today’s contest would no doubt be stressful for her. If it were up to him, he wouldn’t even have her there. He’d rather not put her through it. But he knew it wouldn’t be permitted. She had to be there or Dahl might think they were trying to pull something and put a kibosh on the whole thing.

Ashe thought for a few moments. “Hmmm… yes… Maybe Tilly would know someone or… maybe she and her dragon friend wouldn’t mind,” she noted with a smile. “We did want to meet him,” she added. And no centaur would dare come around their twins if they were being watched by a dragon. “Or we could just reach out to Landessa and see if she would mind. I think the daycare was closed today because of this Herd’s presence… considering their tendencies… and she’s certainly able to handle herself. I’d feel comfortable with her here too,” she said about the headstrong, sassy vixen.

Kahi looked at Millia after a moment and took a breath. “It’s not a name we speak in Far Mist. Jado… is my uncle. Half-uncle…” he said, which Millia could read between the lines as meaning Finbar had been unfaithful at some point… and likely before Far Mist had been closed off entirely from others. “…and he was exiled from the Mist after… after he murdered my father,” he said, shaking his head some. “I didn’t know then. Not until I was older, but eventually my grandfather had to tell me, because he worried Jado would try to corrupt me the way it sounds like my future self allowed our son to be corrupted by him. I didn’t even know he was still alive…” he said, moving to sit up more and touching his head. “How did I not make this connection? It’s like Jado is trying to repeat history through Ryn. Corrupt him.”

Calla nodded a bit and then put out an order for breakfast for two to be brought to her room. She set the tablet down before moving over to the balcony doors and pulling the curtains back to let the sunlight in. “Do you think it’s okay to open them?” she asked, meaning the locked balcony doors. Xelen had secured them last night after it’d been the point of entry for the centaurs.

Tilly wasn’t exactly the sort to sleep in, but this morning seemed to be a different story. It was, in part, because she had been so busy yesterday and then she’d been so deeply concerned for Nyx. She’d never seen anyone recover from a depletion like he was experiencing. His reassurances that he’d be fine, even without her help… while she believed him, the medic in her wasn’t going to not help. She seemed to be content right now, though, snuggled under the blankets against Nyx, his warmth and his gentle breathing likely playing a part in keeping her soundly asleep.

~*~*~

Ginga slowly felt the familiar pangs of hunger rousing her from her sleep. Exhausted as she felt from all of the emotions yesterday… she couldn’t sleep through the day. She shifted a bit under the covers beside Sorei, nestling into him a bit more, but it was clear as her ears tipped back and forth, that she was slowly waking.

Rostan nodded in agreement when River surfaced and called the laughing trio fools. “It wasn’t important,” he said about the conversation. There was no need to rehash it for her, as he didn’t find it to be anything critical. He looked down river and back to her. “Sounds good. We’ll follow by land. If you run into anything or find anything, just let us know,” he said. He didn’t have any fear of allowing River to scout ahead some when they picked up moving again. He would likely be doing the same on land for the team they were escorting. It was what they did and why they’d been specifically asked to join this mission.

Dartanya looked at Juniper for a moment and then smiled and shook her head, a bit sadly. “Well, I suppose it’s part of being a mom. Just can’t seem to help it,” she said. “Especially since you’re important to my son. That makes you… important to more than just him, Juniper.” She moved to get the tray set up over her lap to place her breakfast on it and then set up her three medicines to take. “One day here, maybe, you’ll understand that kindness doesn’t always need a reason why, except to just take care of one another.”

“Me?” Io asked, shaking her head in silent denial when Vyshae called her the pretty new girl drawing their curiosity.

“It’s not every day they see someone quite like you,” Rael agreed. “But the Night Elves are an honorable race, which is why I’m sure Traine wasn’t concerned letting you stay here while he’s away on his mission,” he noted. Some might strike up a conversation with her or even attempt to flirt, something Io would likely not even recognize from them, but they’d all probably come to the same conclusion, that she was already taken… and they would respect that.

“But Elves are so much more beautiful. I never met one until coming here with Traine,” Io admitted.
“I’m sure they think the same of you,” Rael noted. Everything was relative, after all. “Here we are,” he said as they reached the tavern and he moved ahead to open the heavy wooden door, holding it for Vyshae and Io before he followed them inside. He had this sense that Vyshae was picking up on something, but she wasn’t saying… so he assumed there wasn’t a need for concern. _______________________________________________________________

Cassius rubbed one of her furry fox ears as he followed the recipe he’d found for an egg casserole. It seemed easy enough. Just a lot of chopping, but the pantry and icebox were fully stocked with everything needed to make the veggie, cheese, bacon and egg casserole. Something hearty and warm and comforting to have for breakfast. He had a iron pan sizzling away with some shredded potato pancakes frying slowly to go with the casserole. Gallants were forced to take culinary lessons, so it wasn’t entirely outside his wheelhouse. They were intended by the king to be ‘sophisticated warriors,’ able to do more than just fight. They were chivalrous, honorable, educated and… celibate, unlike the Queen’s Guard.

Paz shifted a bit in Fii’s gentle grasp, though how she could wiggle away from all of those tails and his arms, especially after she had been woken from sleep with her body pushed into a climax, leaving her frustratedly weak and tingly all over, was impressive. She turned some, feeling him move, indicating there hadn’t been a tie… this time. She turned some more and gave him a few more swats now that she was facing him more, though her tail still seemed unable to tense up sufficiently to give the frisky fox a wallop. “I’m that had to resist, huh?” she asked, a touch sarcastically, though she was sure he would probably come back with a ‘yep’ or something before getting all feely again. Something about this place certainly got into her fox, though it also seemed that something got into him anywhere they were together.

Minerva could hear some motion out in the room as she soaked in the bath. Her ears fell back against her hair as she realized Pell was up, and she hoped he didn’t misread her quick exit to the bath this morning has a sign that she was having second thoughts about what steps they’d taken together last night. Yesterday had just been… a lot. Since they woke up it’d been a lot. This morning was perhaps the first day they could take a breath. She was just coming to that realization herself. Maybe today they could progress without this urgency and dread hanging over them.

Pandora broke the kiss when she needed to take a breath, blushing adorably as she looked at Leif after. She knew what they’d done… more than once… last night. She knew that he was really holding her in his arms right now, that they were here… and her nightmare with Mallium was over… hopefully. But it still felt surreal. Everything had been such a haze since she was taken, except for one thing… Leif. “I feel like I’m still asleep,” she admitted in a small voice, and he’d likely understand that she meant it as in she felt like any moment she could wake up from this and it would be a dream.

Thierry looked over as Mallium laughed through his pain, mocked her, and then implied that her parents slept like the dead… no…that they were dead. She shook her head as she took a few steps back, even as Heriloom threatened him again, saying he only lived because of her. And while a part of her wanted to recant her demand, she couldn’t find her voice as she felt the room spinning around her and then there came a thud as she collapsed, passed out on the floor.
______________________________________________________________________

Zai stayed put for a little bit longer until she was sure she was finished, knowing her husband was right there. Finally, she moved back, pulling the blanket around her more and resting back against his legs. She took a breath and let out a slow sigh. “When that urge comes first thing, it really gets you moving,” she noted. She looked up at him and nodded, “Help me up?” she asked, wanting to get off the floor. Her tummy was still churning, but she knew it was empty. She wanted to take the medicine so it would settle down. She’d just crawl back into bed and stay still until the medicine kicked in.

Naiya smiled as she laid in bed, watching Kei and Breece. “She seems so happy when you do that,” she said as he rubbed her tiny ears and, before long, it was clear their kitten was back in a deep, relaxed slumber. She took in a deep breath and sighed. “Well, I know it’s not good for us to stay in bed ‘all’ day, but… nothing wrong with staying in bed all morning,” she noted with a smile.

Lorna blushed faintly as he explained how she’d fallen asleep on the porch, slept right through dinner too, and that he’d brought her inside to her bedroom, but Freya had been the one to change her into her nightgown. She nodded gently against him. “That sounds about right,” she said. With Lorna and Tasha both down after yesterday’s events, Freya being in Ethion was like a gift from the Ancients, and she would, of course, have stepped in quickly, being a Priestess of Spiritus. “I’m glad she was here… and you…” she said, looking at him. “Sometimes I still can’t believe you’re here,” she admitted to him and smiled, moving her hands to hold onto one of his.

“Sounds like we would,” Arc said when Zalli mentioned that she could imagine him and Anos getting along. “Seems like your king has a good head on his shoulders,” he noted. “Alright. I’ll send a messenger to the tiger camp,” he said, leaving her to finish what she needed to do. Once she’d eaten breakfast, he would arrange what she’d need for a soak in a bath and when she was done with that, he’d re-bandage her legs and tend to them. Where her meeting with Singo would fall in that, he was sure it’d all work out. He made his way out the back kitchen door and moved to an ornate box hanging from the porch rafters. He wrote the message on a piece of paper and slipped it into the birdhouse-like box. A breeze came through it and when he peered back inside, the message was gone. A messenger Sylph having retrieved it and would deliver it to Singo on the morning breeze where many of the tigers had set up temporary tents in an open field within Ethion.

Singo woke slowly this morning. It was, perhaps, lingering effects of the toxins in him. He could feel the difference. He’d been tired before, but he’d never felt quite like this… He’d wanted to get an early start outside to see about building a more permanent village for the Wylds outside Ethion, maybe scout a more sustainable location in the cradle… until they could return home to the mountains some day. At least here… they could forge an alliance with the Druids and the local wolf tribe. But Singo could barely get up right now and he was just very aware of how thirsty he was. He looked over for Suna, but she wasn’t there… already up ahead of him perhaps…

Poe nodded a bit and shifted into Meliodas a bit more as she snuggled up, closing her eyes again. She was clearly so exhausted. It had been a stressful day yesterday. More for him, but it couldn’t be underemphasized what it’d done to her… so much worry and fear and still recovering herself. She’d been mostly afraid he wouldn’t come back, and so to be held in his arms, to hear his heartbeat and know that she could curl up into him… she wasn’t keen to wake up or move away from that just yet…

“Well, I’m sure someone in this village can give us one,” Garand noted. “I can go into the village when everyone starts to wake up and ask around. With you not being able to feel it, a crutch might help you to remember to take it easy on it,” he noted. He listened as she explained that he could ask her anything and she wouldn’t take offense, pointing out how he’d shown himself to be earlier in their time here. It was a mix of feelings for him. On the one hand, he was relieved that she felt that way and on the other, he was still struggling to accept such high praise. “Alright,” he said, deciding simply to move past it. “Looks like that woman, Rosie, left us something in the fridge for breakfast,” he said as he opened the door and pulled the note off of the top of it. “Looks like she left instructions that even a kid could follow,” he noted. “Which is good, since I’m not much of a cook…” he admitted.

“I know,” Sylar said before slowly moving to sit up in the bed beside her. He looked at her, nodding some. “Thank you for looking after me,” he said. “How are you this morning. Both of you,” he added, moving a hand to her tummy to lightly rest there. “In all of the stress of yesterday, you’re feeling okay?” he asked.

Eko looked back and smiled before he went down from the loft to head into the kitchen and get the left over breakfast from yesterday heating up in the oven for when Kirie woke. He looked at the bowl of oranges and lemons on her counter and moved to fetch a pitcher, knife and cutting board. Breakfast would be better with a fresh citrus juice to go with it… right?

Maize watched Athrun as he stood up and looked around for their clothes. She smiled and blushed deeply. “That’s… what I’m saying. I don’t think we were wearing any when we came out here,” she noted. She moved to hold her hand out to him so he could help her up as well. The grass around them was lush with wildflowers, no doubt a result of their activities last night, spiraling out as nature sang with them, when their souls and bodies danced. ___________________________________________________________________________

“I’ll try to remember that, Dia,” Spartan said, apologetically. He then tipped his head curiously when she spoke of the matter at hand. Her first crystal. He was aware that Dia was a powerful crystal magic user, as most in the castle knew, but to hear of her first crystal… His curiosity was piqued.

Tim smiled as Amanda slowly woke. “Hey there, Manny,” he returned quietly. “Did you sleep well?”

Seda returned the nuzzling, smiling as she did. “Happy to help,” she said before moving to give him a soft kiss. “It’s still strange adjusting to life here…” she agreed. “It’s so different from what we’ve been used to before and… it’s changed even more since when we first got here. It felt a lot simpler then, didn’t it?”

Kia listened as Infernus explained how she’d healed him and filling her in more on his history, how he'd challenged Anos to lead the Ne’Ther and his own message had been twisted so much that Anos banished him to a place that drove him insane. Something she had helped to reverse. She felt strange watching him as he got up to try to figure out how to dress himself, because although he still looked like Saber, it wasn’t entirely Saber either… and she knew eventually they would merge more and more… but it would take time. She was grateful that she’d get to adjust with them. She glanced over again, though, when he said whatever power she used to heal Saber’s soul also healed his. She moved to grab a robe from by the bed, slipping out from under the covers so her back was to him before she pulled the robe on. She tied it at the waist and turned to look over at him. “It’s wasn’t power, really… I mean… It was… love,” she said.

Enola nodded and moved to take a seat, watching Apple curiously as she got her equipment set up. “You seem anxious about something, Apple. Is… everything okay?” she asked her, unaware that she felt some guilt over her secret reason for using Eden with Kopak and Enola.

“Yeah, let’s hope. I’m afraid I don’t know Juli very well, but… I do know your faith in her. And if you feel she can get through to him, she will. He seems open to her in a way he never was with me. I’m sure with enough time, we’ll see a change,” Snow noted. Slate had to heal from a long time of feeling like he’d failed one thing after another, and even failing his former wife and best friend when he shunned them both in his rage. But with time, everything heals… “Should we head out and see if they arrive?” she asked. They’d made arrangements to have a private room for dining in, one that was mostly windows with hanging plants to allow a sense of openness, not confinement. IT felt like safe common ground for the two couples to reconnect over breakfast at, if Slate and Juli accepted their invite, that is.

Slate returned the kiss, having paused only a moment to marvel at the fact she could do it so effortlessly… make him feel calm. He looked at her after as she assured him he is worthy of happiness. He smield and nodded a bit, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. “Alright. Yes, let’s go,” he agreed before moving to lead her to the door. HE opened it and let her out first, closing it behind them. Then he took her hand in his once more and walked with her towards the dining room.

Odette moved in closer to Lance, putting her arms around his neck as she settled in against him. She kissed his cheek, then turned his head and kissed him on the lips. She smiled and gave him a nuzzle. “You’re a cheetah. You’re not known for taking anything slow… but… that’s what you have me for. I’ll help you…” she assured him, wanting to help him reconnect with his sister.

Julep had just finished getting dressed when she heard the knock on the door. She knew only one person that knocked like that. She moved to answer the door, opening it and smiling as she saw Parack standing there. “Good morning,” she greeted coyly before moving aside. “Would you want to come in?”

Gabby looked over as Prowl came back. She smiled and moved to set down her work on the nightstand before getting comfy on the bed and pulling a pillow over her lap for when he’d bring the tray over. “Oh good. Thank you, Prowl. You’re so sweet to me,” she said. “How was breakfast with the gang?” she asked.

Lyla smiled when Magnus said that his plans had changed and he was all hers. She nodded a bit as he sat beside her. “I was thinking… maybe we could explore a bit more. The girls, yesterday, were talking about this place having so many different types of gardens. I know I probably haven’t seen anything like any of them,” she admitted, since she’d grown up prominently in the caves. It’d taken her a while in the beginning after her escape from the Asasinato to get her eyes used to all of the light here. Thankfully, the medical staff had ways of assisting in the transition.

Fai yawned a bit as she snuggled up more then happy to spend this bit more time with him. They both had things they had to do of course. Fai was always switching out expiring medicineds making meals and just trying to fill in her days while he was gone. So they went quicker as the royal family here was quiet healthy and didn’t need her to be in attendance as the court appointed healer at all times. But she was on call. It would be interesting when Deetra came to live with them. Neither truly minded she knew that. Donovan’s nerves were because he wanted to do right by the girl. It was just the way her beloved raven was. Kind noble and caring. It was that Caring nature that brought them together.

~*~
Tempest nodded and paused when she said she was going to see her sister and turned about to point out the shortest route but that one….was being worked on and the other had been closed off due to some crystal falling in a unused portion that it went through. “MM.” he said thinking a bit then looked at Lana. “I was going to tell you the shortest routes…but they’re all being worked on at the moment. So instead I can lead you to the main corridor and your sisters suite should be but three minutes away from there.” He said nodding and moving to the path looking at Lana. “If you don’t mind my company for about five minutes to get to the cross section that is.” He knew he was hard to be around and it wasn’t anything against her. His dull monotone and his inability to move past Liz’s death seemed off putting to a lot of people.

~*~
Regius looked at Novel when she said where and it wasn’t good then asked….”Yeah Let Oden know…tell him it’s a dark roha…he’ll understand.” Regius said looking at her. “That arrow is a warning and call for help. That’s a demon out there….and if Kiyo hears that in her condition she might start hyperventilating. Dark Roha is a term up north for demon attacking. He’ll know what to do from there.” He said as he took off his cloak or rather…it started to shimmer as the cloak came apart into thousands of fragments of light…lines of light tracing there way through his skin as he brough this hand up palm up. A crystal forming there….with smaller fragments circling it as he started moving. “I’ll get Zuri. Help him get her into the Emerald woods.” He said as he started walking sending the shards out. Phantisma Codex was the most powerful of the ancient relics….the only one more so was Weiss’s but hers was part of her powers naturally. Finally returned to her. Phantisma was the one gifted for this purpose….and would not be abused. The way Regius was giving of himself, helping overs without a second thought….was why…he was the only one since the one originally gifted the Phantisma to be able to almost fully master it….the holy blades flew forwards and would most likely not be something Selene wished to see….a holy relic and one who could use it properly.

Kiyo looked at him through teary eyes as the coughing settled down…but the chocker around her neck felt hot and heavy as if reacting to something. “Something’s…wrong….” She said reaching up and hesitating to touch it for fear of triggering something.

Fennis nodded even as Grayson said go he was moving seemingly flying through the tree’s and making his way quickly to were Fable was. He landed on a branch looking down then nodded to her and dropped down. Mystrian Bloodhounds were a sturdy bunch….He was crouched in line with the tree’s and shifted….pausing as what looked like fragments of crystal began to flow into the area they moved slicing through the arm of one of Selene’s clones…..as Regius continued his advance walking into the clearing. Selene would likely know the markings of the holy relic and more over the way the diving light threaded through his skin…..he wasn’t forcing it….it was happily working with him…

Cecilia sighed as she watched him. “Wesley you know….your already far past what most humans can achieve right?” she said watching him. “There is no flaw with you. Pushing yourself like this won’t help anyone if anything when you’re needed most you’ll be too exhausted to be of any help. You’ve already surpassed Ryner your ancestor and he was formidable.”

Weiss smiled. “I’m happy to be here too.” She said softly it still felt a bit surreal. She was back home….this was always home to her with Movado and here with Sally and it just felt natural and right. But as she laid there it occurred to her….”Sally….have you had a chance to talk to your friends? The ones who where here….I’m sure they’re worried about you.”

Anos held the crystal that recorded the whole sorrid confession….the look of sheer anger in his eyes and features made the drow in the holding spell shift frightened….”I am not a being driven to act on rage. But you have brought me very close.” He said lowly as he watched the man squirm. “You had better hope they find the elf innocent of your crimes or the seventh circle will be the one you beg me for. But I’ll  warn you now….it will fall upon deaf ears. Any hope of mercy for you died with your first torturous act.” He said hand clenching. “It is fools like you that will bring about the fall of Ne’ther and I’ll not have it.”

“A pathetic weak king like you….perhaps the nether needs to see you fall so it can be bought back to its true strength.” The drow hissed and screeched as it was sealed in a prison crystal of Ne’ther.

Anos held he crystal in his hand. “Keep in mind.” He said knowing the Drow could hear him. “You only have your life now so that elf is spared any more toture….”

“Infernus would have appaulded me.” The drow mocked. Anos paused.
“Infernus Grandsaber?” Anos said looking at the crystal. “Would have gutted you and not bothered with the confession….keep that in mind because even that will be merciful….if that elf is not spared. You will learn…why I still retain the title of demon king of tyranny…” he said coldly and the drow finally fell silent his mocking words no longer coming…..

~*~
Haru paused at Vespa’s question it was born of there magic there love. “I can’t do anything this far away from it….” He said to her. “But…if you can sense it….it’s pulse it’s no doubt resisting….the Estria is not a flower that is supposed to be able to be tainted…” he said holding his head with his free hand and looked at Drak. Who was quiet….as if thinking. Bu the quiet rage was there in his eyes buried down. And then for a moment it all stopped…..as if something distracted her.

“What is it?” Raiser growled at the fury who looked frazzled and was…..half missing spilling black ozzing blood. “Thlis is new….”
“Savarian….blades….” he fell….unable to continue. Raiser looked less then amused.
“Savarain blades? That magi is quiet skilled but he doesn’t use blades.” She said annoyed the flower forgotten for the moment….

Miki walked up opening the door and glanced over at Rem who was curled up on the bed still sleeping away. “She’s still sleeping….I tried waking her but…Rem just hugs the pillow tighter.”

~*~
Chapel was unaware that the time of awakening was approaching or that he would be required to purge the taint from the Shisha….to wipe her mind clean so she simply obeyed what she was told to do by the Oracle. Or that Bless was reading the taboo books. He was the Memoria there….and he had been taught all his life that it was his sacred duty and unfortuantely for him…his gifts meant he was living though those dreams on a repeated cycle….as if driving it in home of course….the only one who could get in his way and he’d pause was Bless he’d never hurt her.

~*~
Lily nodded looking at her hands. “I’ll talk with her..” She said but her tone was still hesitant…if anything she said endangered her daughter….and yet she was so tired and weak she doubted she could take another round of Karin’s anger but if she didn’t….he’d go after Safira….

“Why is it when I call you out on running away I’m on my high horse and then you change the subject?” She said crossing her arms and looking at him. “And I brought it up because your better then that and we both know it. Aiyanna knew what an abusive father was….more then that…she knew what it was to be the center of that abuse but her mother hide it too afraid of life without him. Unable to prove anything though her mother agreed to have her move in with her Great Aunt to learn magic from her….it was the night before the Kingsman plot was exposed when her father lost his temper and her mother was….well…”You need to come with me right now.” Aiyanna said looking at him. “And I mean it Loch…right now….that high horse you keep accusing me of being on….it’s because it’s not in your eyes….you don’t have the look in them…” She said maybe seeing her mother…..who they said would never come out of her catatonic state would snap him out of it before it was too late…..

Tumeric started a bit she was trying to ignore Kale with all her might and keep her father in her line of sight. “Coming papa.” She said as she moved to follow him, knowing that keeping her mom waiting wasn’t a good thing.

_____

Pherenice glanced over at him and nodded. “for the most part….sorry….for taking your bed all day…” She said softly having realized herself that she basically slept a very long time leaving him to the couch in his room.

Tatianna nodded as he said it was for the same reasons that she didn’t release her limiters. “shards….and broken pieces…” She said and brought up the glyphs again she could anytime she wanted bring up a patients glyphs. She moved her hand….”That might explain it…there seems to be…an abmormal mount of heat here….it also seems to be where the parasite is spreading out from….but I’ve never encountered anything like it.” She said looking at him. “I think…we’re going to have to break the unspoken rule and probe further if we’re going to help him….whatever this is…it’s not likely going to give us permission.”

“According to the reports I’ve been going over….a  priestess stabbed an elvin lantern crystal with the scepter causing it to explode. The resulting explosion sent him flying….the missing fragments could very well be lodged in him…” She said glancing back into the room were Soraya was resting. “I can go and ask they check…”

Averie smiled and leaned in kissing her. “thanks Nikki.” He said softly hearing her say it made it feel all the more solid and real and that it would all work out. Her certainty in him. Kiva made a sound of protest and Averie looked down. “Oh you want snuggled too huh?” he asked and she let out a purring mewl like sound. He nuzzled her a bit then watched as there little one held out her arms sleepily towards Nikki wanting snugged by her too.

“you’re right.” He said as it hadn’t broken them apart. The brothers hadn’t let it destroy there connection. Just as Esric and Rem shared one. He looked at him sadly and nodded. “it is as you say. They do all they can to prevent it….but troublemakers still slip through the cracks.”

__________
Tegra knew better then to fight Myth on being drug back to bed. And when she demanded seeing it he let her knowing better. Female now or not….Myth would restrain him if it meant helping him heal when he was stubbornly insisting he was fine…..and wasn’t. “It can’t be helped but there are many here….I’m not alo….” He paused and looked at the balcony they were just in…”Myth do you sense that? D’Joran just focused a large amount of power here….in one spot…” he said not trying to change the subject but something was happening out there….among the ruins of Isengrad.

“I do.” Ettie said looking at her. “We were all meant to meet up at that point…..” He said looking at her because without Myth’s tools Ettie would still be tied up in that throneroom…..”They say all things happen for a reason good or bad.”

Six months ago D’Joran had yanked him from the sky ocean Alakatashia….the kingdom the refugee Magi built hidden in the sky. His mother died when he was four and a half years old, Iris being a half Light Fae and Half Magi….while he himself…..was born and grew to be a four year old in moments….due to the unique way in which a Light fae had a child. She had moved by the will of D’Joran and yet he didn’t know who his father was…But any who looked at him as the winds that carried him from the tower at the south pole to the ruins of Isengrad. Setting him down. His hair was thick black, face framing forlocks and bangs, while it was spiked up in the back with only the very bottom of the back of his hair line laying flat to the nape of his neck, his skin was tanned from being up in the sky city. And fathomless deep blue eyes. He wore black…pants and a button up shirt. A shoulder cloak adorned with mithril and a mithril chain hanging down the back. Black boots. And….a very unique brace around his right leg. The metal wrapped around his mid thigh with crystal pivots on the sides. Went down to knee where those pivots were again and a last piece wrapped around his upper shin. There was another smaller one under his boot around his right ankle. When he was five there was what the Magi were calling an accident but he could not remember how it all came about clearly….no doubt from the shock. But a few had captured an scar winged spider snake….what made that thing so danger was the venom began to rapidly digest whatever it bit into and somehow five boys watched him get mysteriously flung off of a flying platform and the snake was near by latched onto his right leg….two thirds of it had been destroyed by the venom in seconds. He had not even had time to scream in pain…..and his magic had reacted froming solid crystal blades of light and killing the snake. From there it had been a nightmare as they rescued him worked on flxing his leg as the Council of Elders refused to allow him to loose that leg. What king walks around missing it and the healer Rosewood came up with a magic synthic flesh….but it lacked the nerves, tendions and other things that would make the leg work which was where one of Willow’s early inventions came into play that brace made it possible for him to use that leg and the leg to function like a normal one…..he couldn’t walk without it on. And it sat over his clothes at his knee. A bracer he wore on his left wrist allowed him to better control his unique magic….

But as he arrived being set down in Isengrad as the winds swirled out there was one….who would likely be confused by his scent….and his appearance…because he looked like his father in many ways….that father? Was the one they were all here to help even him ironically enough although D’Joran reminded him yet again that he was to speak with Myth….and let her know about the key.

“Right…you mean the one you told me to grab and it…disoolved and melted it’s way over my right arm right?” he asked seemingly no one….And got…’The one and the same….it was designed to work only with one with his…unique magic signature after all….. He sighed….he was D’Joran’s Chosen King of Light….Zennox Caellum Luc’ii….and….he was the second child….of Savarian…..although Savarian might not even know he existed….because of the way in which he was born…..but…the breeze thanks to D’Joran was already drifting through the room the twins were in and while Tegra could not smell scent of the new arrival…for Myth….it would be no doubt confusing…it was after all very similar to Savarian’s….

Link glanced over and gestured. ‘Come have a seat….the sun is free for all to share in it’s warmth.’ He said gently to her speaking to her mind. ‘And you look like you could use the warmth and some peace and quiet…or perhaps…just someone to listen?’ His mental voice was gentle soothing and kind not worn and tired as it was yesterday but this was Link…he was a Hero and being one didn’t always mean helping one with a sword in hand sometimes it was things like this…’I might be able to help you….if you want to talk and if you just need some quiet company….well there’s none better then an Eldrain for that.’

Noctis looked over at the three elixir’s. One was perfect for those who used moonlight magics, one for sun….and one for those like Savarian whose magic was so strong they tended to burn out other potions before they could be effective. But they were finishing up and needed about another twenty minutes to finish the last cycle and then she could begin putting them in the sealed vials. She walked over slowly to were Will was sleeping and set down the bottle with the potion in it just in case the fail safes that were supposed to keep things like stiffness at bay…failed to hold and leaned in after she set the potion down giving Will a half hug but didn’t realize she shifted a bit more then normal her long floppy ear swinging just a bit more then it normally did and bumped the crystal that held the spell in the sleep position and slide it around to wake. Noctis held the hug for a few moments. Before slowly pulling back….she didn’t want Wills soul to forget where its body was and believed that bit of warmth and contact would mean she’d always find her way back….

____
Levi hugged Sunny back smiling as her sister seemed to brighten up a bit. “Well I know Opal loved those crystal earrings you made as a gift Seiya? They had the tiny flowers and small little berries inside of the clear crystals. She thought they were the prettiest things she’d seen.” She said looking at Sunny knowing if she even suggested something artsy and craftsy it would get her adorable sister thinking….thing was Levi knew how it came about….Sunny had always made things for them both…flower crowns, necklaces even different hair ribbons and the such always matching in some way…so that Levi would always feel close and wanted. It had worked of course the sisters were like twins although they weren’t actually.

“Right….I heard through the grape vine here that there are several large sections of halls and room that aren’t connected to La’shire’s magic right now. There was a lot of damage in that war and sections of the castle still aren’t up and operational…it’s entirely possible she’s hiding in one of those rooms….but that’s somewhere near 100  think.” Lyka said looking at Hestia it wouldn’t be easy to narrow down that way but they could.

Raphtalia nodded. “it would help.” She said looking at them then at him. “Exploring…” She said pondered shaking her head. “I’m not sure….there’s a lot to take in.” She said and frowned as he touched his side he was hurting….if even just aches and pains. But insisted he was fine with it because that cut would heal up and wasn’t that deadly posion.

Chai walked with Penny when she took her hand and heard her say something about a stick….”I’ve never…” she said about to say used one and paused when Haddie pulled out the chair…her tails pulling in close as she hestitated to move forwards still associating it with something bad….her ears turned down…..she knew she should have gone to the floor after all right? Not realizing that her fear of chairs was because the people of the tribe she had been with used the to abuse her and that wasn’t at all what they were meant for….”I….was bad?” she whispered….

~*~
“I…yeah. I have to remind myself to call her Io….” He said meaning it felt more natural to say her real name but he nodded as his brother told him about the depatures. “I have our mischievous tiger cub in my group right?” he said wanting to be sure….they didn’t need Lana rushing anything so he wanted to be sure where she was and what group she was with not realizing that even over Zan….she may take things slower….because of Tempest….and she may just understand his having trouble letting go of a pain in the heart.

Lacey was Silver Sands Centuar herself which was why she took this so seriously. Her heard had all but been killed off and while she wasn’t like Sharne or even built like the women of the War Shire she was built for speed and power, as well as elegance even though she hid it well. “He will…” She said shaking her head. “I’m sure he’s already trying to find a loop hole or flaw somewhere.” She said as she walked with him. Then looked at weapon’s racks….that had metal hooks….”Those will have to be removed.” She said making a notation.

Sean nodded and curled in towards Quinn a bit more falling asleep her breathing soft and steady and it was a healing sleep in large part to the white Queen holding the Opal and an Equally large part Quinn being close. She felt safe like nothing could go wrong when she was with him. She drifted back off…pregnant with twins right now the stress wasn’t helping her any but she was a fighter and would stay strong….it helped Quinn was right there. She didn’t know what she would do if she  lost him.

“I know the twins just adore Tilly….and it would give us a chance to make sure this dragon isn’t just using her.” He said looking at Ashe. “I want to believe he’s not that way. Tilly is a good judge of character, of course Landsea would be good too…..last time someone tried to cause trouble around her daycare….I heard she put them traction….she’s quiet the spit fire of a fighter herself.”

“It’s not your fault.” She said looking at him. “I heard him speaking to Ryn he played with his fears and insecurities….and made him believe all sorts of lies. If it’s your fault it’s mine as well Kahi. We both were there in the future…although it’s perhaps why my future self placed that spell on Ryn…and had him sent back to us.” She said looking at her sweet wolf. “It sounds like he was gone from the mist for a long time…or something prevented him from returning until he became a faded memory…” she said then paused. “Kahi….what if it has to do with Raphtalia? You said Finbar would not like her come to the village and she lived in the mist….she knows the lands like the back of her hand…..could she have kept him out? All this time? Just as she drove off those who were poisoning the mist?”

Xelen looked at her and walked over. “here allow me.” He said gently not wanting to put her in the  line of danger. He had her step back and opened them checking to make sure it was indeed safe to open and scanning the area. “it’s fine there’s nothing out there right now.” He said looking at her.

Nyx could not help but smile as she curled up to him sleeping away he knew she likely was up at the crack of dawn but she had been fussing over him all last night….worried despite his promises that he’d be alright….not that he could blame her. His core had been at that point of burn out most did not come back from….but…it was a hang up with his type of time magic….and Tilly was likely to want to find a way to help him recover better.

_____
Sorei watched her ears shift and knew she’d be waking up soon. But that was fine. He would hold still and hold her gently while she woke and if she needed him to let go right away he would too. Ginga was already seeming to find her footing even if it was a little bit at a time but she wans’t he sort to let this cripple her.

River nodded. “I’ll let you know if I find anything.” She said as she pulled back a bit floating in the water. Kort might be a little worried but it was always stated why they came this was what they did and they were good at it. It was after all why Trilander asked them to help them find and rescue there missing knights.

“A…mom?” she echoed and let go of her tail shifting a bit so Dartanya could set down the tray listening to her speak. “It’s….all new to me.” She said shaking her head some as Dartanya fused a bit. Juni wasn’t nearly as cold as her cadets made her out to be. She was hard on them because to wield that blade meant they were taking more than just their own lives into their hands but those they fought beside and those they protected. “Thank…you.” She said it wasn’t drug out like she did’t want to say it but rather like she paused to make sure she had the words for the situation right. Things she wasn’t used to. Things that didn’t need said between her and Nico and yet when they did say them they meant them.

Vayshae was a step behind Io as she walked in seeing the way the girl marvled at everything. “Blaise.” She said lowly to Rael he had already been warned about the step sister of Sylar. And how much trouble she could and would cause if given a mere inch of wiggle room. “To us…they way we appear is normal, you are the lovely one come int the village they have never seen anyone like you. Just as you’ve seeing our kind for the first time it’s the first they’ve seen a dragoness like you.”

___
Prim woke after a bit yawning and stretching and grabbing a robe slipping it on. She was a little too stiff to fuss with dressing just yet but the house robe looked like a normal house gown. So she felt comfortable wearing it in front of others. She walked down the hall slowly her nose picking up scent of breakfast and she was feeling a bit hungry.

Fii chuckled as he got swatted. “Impossible.” He answered as he leaned in and nuzzled her a bit his hands moving to trace along her sides. His tails “Absolutely impossible to resist.” He said in  that low husky timber what was for her alone now….and a tone that would likely get him swatted a few times in protest….

Pellian didn’t know how to read it. But after a moment he heard the faint swishing of water and realized where she was. There was a lot going on and she might need time to just unwind. He walked out to the balcony in pj pants and sat down looking up at the skyline. So very much going on.

“It does feel like a dream.” Leif said looking at her. “But it’s better it’s real Pandy.” He said gently as he held her in arms. It was amazing really….”I love you.” He said again wanting her to know without a doubt just how true it was and he could never say it enough. Not when it came to her.

Heirloom turned and just before her head connected he hadn’t been prepared for her sudden collapse he caught her up in his arms. He looked at Mallium dealing with him would have to wait. He lifted Thierry and moved carrying her out and heading back towards the estate there was no way he was going to leave her there. And Mallium at the very least would be out of commission for a while.
_____

Aiyan nodded. “Of course.” He said as he shifted a bit careful to not knock her over and then gently and slowly lifted Zai so he didn’t send her stomach rolling on her again. Knowing it was senstive right now. He once he had her gently cradled walked in and set her down on the bed before pulling out the vial and holding it out. “Would that tea you drink to calm this help as well? I don’t mind getting it for you.” He said ever the dotting husband. But with Zai it just came naturally.

Kei chuckled softly after putting Breece back to bed with her favorite stuffies. And then walked over as Naiya spoke. “I enjoy the long mornings here.” He said teasingly meaning the cuddling in bed with her…..and more.

“Aye.” He said softly. “It does feel like a dream.” He said looking at her. “Most of me memories are from then….and yet….I would nah trade a moment of now for anything.”He said softly meaning right now just being here with her but he had no idea D’Joran had no intention of forcing him to go to Elysian….and had already been making plans to enable him to stay here where his heart was…..having lost so much of his life and time…..if he was out of balance it would affect everything….and his balance. His center was the lovely ex druid princess in his arms. Hold her hand as she took his.

Zai smiled and nodded. “Thank you.” She said as she worked on finishing up the medicine….she didn’t know how the Tiger’s metabolism would have broken down that posion and if it was affecting him he was going to be needing this right away.
Suna walked back into the tent. Having gotten up to deal with a silly dispute that they were being loud over and saw Singo awake….but his eyes. “Singo?” She said rushing over to him and kneeling down. “You don’t look so good.” She said getting up and moving out seeing a few tigers and three rather burly looking druid boys. “I need to get Singo to a healer…” She aid and the druid boys without hesitating moved over to give her that much needed hand…They were the butcher’s sons and used to dealing with lots of weight.

“We’re going take you to Arch….that lady you were working with is staying there….she might know what this is..” Birch said as he moved to shift Singo slowly his brothers moving to give him a hand. “Hang in there….it’s not far from here.”

Meliodas smiled as he reached and ran a hand gently over her hair. As he oft did in the past knowing she needed it. He had been through  a lot but it was just as hard on her and he knew it. “We can stay like this as long as you need Poe.” He said gently as he would in the past and now. Letting her know he was more then happy to just hold her as long as she needed him too.

Erza nodded. “Most likely for the best else I might make it worse before the day is out.” She said freely admitting her own set back there. She smiled as he said he wasn’t much of a cook. “If you want I could teach you a few easy tricks for some quick delicious meals.” She said watching him as he moved about.

“Of course.” She said as if it was simply the way it was and it was to her. She didn’t need thanks. “Always.” She said and smiled as he placed his hand gently on the baby bump. “We seem to be doing fine. In fact when he was fussy all until you came back.” She said chuckling as if the baby knew his daddy was out there in danger and wasn’t about to settle down until Sylar was home. “He’s shifts closer to your hand when you do this…every time.”

Kirie yawned a bit and rolled over not yet ready to wake up giving Eko time to have fun getting breakfast together this morning.

It was the first time it had happened to him…on many levels he was usually more aware of his state of dress and undress but that wasn’t what stood out the most it was when that itchinig finally gave way and there was a bit of weight on his head that wasn’t there before…he had reached out help her up and finished helping Maize stand before reaching up with his free hand to touch his smaller branch like antlers…”These are new..”

____
Silvi fought the urge to chuckle knowing that her darling fox would still end up calling her Lady Dia at least one more time then shifted. “Is something wrong with it?” She asked concerned for Dia safety when it came to a volatile magic source.

Koran chuckled as Mira batted his hand away, she was just so adorable to him that he just couldn't help but tease her sweetly like this from time to time. "Your actually closer to the truth there then you might have realized with that comment Mira.." he stated in regards to what she was saying about trying too hard. He lightly patted her lap "Its a common thing to happen to someone trying to learn a new skill or in this case new words. You get so focused on it and obsessed on getting it right that you get frustrated and in doing so start making more careless mistakes because of it."

He nodded once to himself as he thought about it "I've gone through that alot when I was first learning how to be a blacksmith, patience is important when learning and when you start feeling upset you need to recognize it and force yourself to step back for a while to calm instead of trying to push ahead." He finally gestured down to the tablet in her hand "Yeah another simple game or activity would go well for an outfit, not too many though as you don't want to plan too much for a single outfit."

Dkhoran's eyes narrowed ever so slightly as he could scent the worry and frustration in the air along with a bit of fear which was well warranted in this situation especially since he could practically see Miharu's discomfort from what Raiser was attempting. For now the old dragon bottled up his anger as that wasn't what these children needed right now, rather they needed someone to help and ease their worries.

No he'd save his wrath for the one who actually deserves it later. "I'm glad you contacted me, this isn't the first time Raiser or her former mate has tried things through a link such as this.." he said thinking back to how Wrath was trying to control Sarah through a bloodline link previously. After that incident he had done some considerable research into such magics and related topics.

Dkhoran seemed to gaze in the direction of Raiser's castle as he let out a quiet sigh before returning his focus to Miharu and Vespa "As it stands until I pay that bitch a..visit I have a couple options to help you right now." The way he said 'visit' implied it would be anything but a safe or peaceful trip. Raiser was playing with a fire that was bound to blow up in her face.

Drak held up his hand raising his index finger "First and most drastic would be to sever your link with the flower entirely causing it to wilt but undoubtedly have some kinda backlash to you. It would however immediately put a halt to whatever Raiser is doing." He held up a second finger "I set up wards around this room or on you personally to muffle the incoming magic greatly blunting the effects on you, but that runs the risk of the flower being more susceptible to corruption as your link to it wold be weaker. This would at best be a stalling tactic until a safe option is available or I retrieve the flower myself."

He finally held up a third finger "Third option is I use our bloodline link to effectively hijack Raiser's attempt at you and redirect it to myself. Again doesn't solve the issue but is safer for you as your connection with the flower will remain strong and keep the flower safer. Its actually because of my blood that you've been able to hold her off as well as you have thus far, our bloodline has long been resilient against the taint of darkness since ages long past. Raiser will find no foothold here."

His words were not a boast, never once has one of the Drakken line fallen to corruption despite numerous attempts over the ages, Dkhoran was no exception and his advanced age has only fortified him further.

"I leave the choice to you my son. It does however seem like you are less strained at the moment, perhaps she's eased up on her efforts for the moment for some reason. This is good." He said glad his son is getting a reprieve. "You have a bit of time to decide which option feels best to you."

Dia shook her head to Silvi's question. "No, it's perfectly fine; in fact, the Forge decided to create a brouch for it so I can always have it on me and even focuses its power. I just always had an issue with using it... Not by means of controlling, but by..." The vixen sighed, "When I use this crystal's abilities, it requires me to do something for it in return... and I really don't care for the ask- it's so embarrassing!"


Selene looked at her arm as several marks appeared on her arm in the same patterns as the injuries of her clone. There was only one thing that had that kind of effect on her.

"No... Nonono. There's no way-!"

The white wolf was distracted for just half a second, enough time for her to recieve a solid palm strike across the face from Zuri, sending her flying and hitting the trunk of a nearby tree. She rubbed her jaw, realizing she felt pain there as she looked at the coyote,  who seemed to have an odd aura about her.

"Ki?! No! You don't have access to that! We have no Intel on you being able to use that!" The joyful facade was broken, and Selene looked around the field with eyes filled with rage. "I don't know where you got a Divine Relic from, and I don't know where you learned Ki, but this isn't over! I'll make sure to kill you all personally!" Suddenly Selene and her clones vanished in a haze of light, fading into nothing.

Zuri stayed in high alert for a few moments until she knew Selene was gone before falling to her knees, exhausted. She was glad she got what practice she could with using Ki, but it was a major drain on her body since she wasn't used to it yet. "Who... was that...?" She panted as she held her injured arm, a large gash from when she blocked Selene’s attack earlier.


"I know that..." Wesley replied, finally having the strength to sit up as he looked at Cecilia, "But that's the thing- I'm just human. If I don't constantly push myself beyond my limits, everyone here will leave me in the dust. It's all I can do to at least be some help to Najeeta... She's suffering and I can't do a damn thing to support her..." Wes paused, however,  as the phoenix mentioned Ryner. "The old keeper of the Earth Biter? He was a Magi- If I'm a descendant of his, than I'm a pretty pathetic one. I can't even so much pull a rabbit out of a hat, let alone do any real magic."

"There will be time," Sally said before thinking for a moment. "I should tell Lady Seda and Lady Rain I'm alright, at least..."

Amanda shook her head, the golden Canid looking at her husband with sorrowful eyes. "Tim... I don't know if I'll be a good mom..."

Ex nodded in agreement. "Yeah... back then I was just a freed slave and you were a captured gypsy. Who would of guessed things ended up the way they did?"

Infernus finally figured out pants, a light blush on his cheeks as Kia mentioned love. "A younger me would scoff at that... But I guess that's what Anos meant by people being more by joining together. So I should thank you... Kiana. Yes, thank you. At least at the end of this road I was able to learn something of importance."

Apple snapped out of her thoughts when Enola asked about her. "O-oh! It's nothing! It's just that since I'm in charge of the Eden Project, I just wanna make sure I don't mess anything else. Not only could this help a lot of people, but right now there's a little life inside you. I just want everything to go well..." Apple wasn't lying, she did care about all of those things, which only made her feel worse about wanting to use Eden on herself so she could have children again. She felt so selfish...

Juli smiled softly as she walked with Slate, though she was having her own fears. Even without the Rage Virus, she felt unnecessary jealousy towards Torrent, even though he was nothing but loving and loyal to her.

"Yeah, we should head out. I don't want them to think we were just messing with them if they do show up. And even if they don't, I'm starving," Torrent replied, giving Snow a quick kiss before moving towards the door.

"You're too good to me, Odette," Lance said, finally smiling a bit as he rubbed her back. "Makes me actually not wanna move much today."

”Julep... wow..." Parack said as he looked at his girlfriend. Even though she wasn't wearing anything special, that didn't stop the fact that she looked amazing. "Uh, yes. Thank you," he then was able to say, walking into her room.


"Same ol, same ol," Prowl said as sat next to Gabby, "Stephen went on and on about colors and outfits for the wedding,  like I care about all that. I just wanna marry you; I'll let you and him handle details."

"That sounds like an amazing idea, my love," Magnus responded, "Should we make it a picnic?"

Acerbus looked over with a small smile, "Careful, the moment we think it is peaceful is when something else happens." He teased and moved to roll over to face her. What was funny is they both thanked Judith to helping form the proclamation, but really all she did was guide and suggested little changes. The bulk of it was the two of them, slowly becoming leaders of this Village. "How were the kids?" he asked knowing she had gotten up not too long ago to check on them.

Mela taking some of the meds and nodding letting it move through her and already settling her a little bit. "Okay, hurry back." She told him knowing he would. By that point Mela would have taken some of the mints and moved back to the bed and laid down again. She took some deep breaths to get her and her child under control.

Samson nodding and walking over towards the window to look outside to the Unkindness, "Hmmm, and that is the first real problem we have don't we. Getting Lilyanna out of the Unkindness and back home with you." He noted and brining his hand up to rub his chin, he had a small beard, the retirement beard as Judith has teased him. "One thing I can do is make sure she is safe and if that means placing a guard on her I can."

Jupiter had kissed Twilight and moved to his desk, on it he was writing out names and equipment. There so far was Twilight, himself, Phere, Eros, and he remembered Rachel said to use one of her retainers meaning Rio or Crys, but with Rio out of the Unkindness it would fall to Crys. What he didn't know was that Orion would also need to go as he made a connection with Phere. "Going to need transport since she can't fly either." He noted but that would be easy to get a hold of. He said to himself, if all goes well he hoped to be able to speak to everyone today.

Mars taking a breath and nodding, "I did." He told her, "Had a good dream as well. You were in it." He told her which thanks to a little of his talking she already knew. He raised himself up on the bed some. "And what about you. Did you sleep well?"

***

Nessaran stood in front of the three children of Zanna and Helios, she smiled after the introductions she asked to take them to a bit of a more private room near the kitchen. "So, we will be doing some teachings in levels. Horace you will be a Squire since you are the eldest, Sasha and Lucina you are...more like Pages." She could see the confusion, "Your mother has in trusted me to help guide you all. With magic and a little knightly charm." She said trying to make a joke to break the tension.

"Does this mean I'll learn to fight?" Horace noted.

Nessaran was ready for this, "Not yet, from what I have seen you all have great skills of magic but it is still wild. We will first learn some fundamentals."

***

Crys just leaned against Eros, "A odd week is the best way to explain what we been going through." She noted but then looking back, "But, does our relationship is included in your odd week?" She teased knowing the answer. She sighed a little, "I should be getting up to help Pops in the Inn if anyone even shows up."

"Yep, real as the Sun. You can check them out yourself." Pops said mentioning the coin. He then paused as Noa talked about what she saw. "Wait, some people are crazy enough to be in a camp at the Low Woods? At this time with all the spooky stuff and dire wolves acting up?" He asked turning around, "And now you saw some light in the woods?" He asked as well, "Starting to think this place is attracting all kinds of things lately."

Midas made his way into the Cross Wing Inn and looked about the tavern area and bar, not seeing anyone yet. But, he did hear some voices in the back. He moved up to the bar and was going to ask for the owner when he paused as the conversation caught his attention some. The camp was known, the mage Zlo looking to make lives miserable again. But, the news of another light was something he hadn't heard before. Was this something else being hidden or...did the Royals not know about it yet. If the latter was the case he could get some points 'warning' them of this new possible threat. He been a bit too pushy lately and time to try a different tactic. He remained silent to see if he could get any more information.

Toia nodded, "The offer stands if you need it." She told her and took a breath, "The only thing I am unsure of is when they wish to bring you over and meet them. He is doing a little extra duty today." She told Deet, "Seemed a young guard may have over stepped some bounds the other day. And had to be given some time to reflect." She then gave a knowing wink.

Sharply looking over and listening to Lulu. "When did you become the reasonable one? He asked sounding very surprise. The two of them having gotten in trouble many times in the past. So to hear his sister take such a serious tone letting him know he would need to rest. Oh, that light was healing? I used it to find home.

***

Donovan finally started to sit up and stretched out his arms and wings. "And that is it for morning patrols checking in." He noted. "And sent a message to Prince Roddy, he will be here with in the hour to see about adding a room. Though he said may be a little hard." He said moving out of the bed, "He wants to make sure any new addition doesn't harm the Oak." He didn't know Roddy was worried about the trees, but if anyone looked at the perches and lay out of the Unkindness it makes sense.

Mizuki bowed politely to Gideon as he let her in. Once the door was closed. "You are correct, since I was the one to administer the healing it is my duty to follow up as well." She explained but of course Gideon most likely already knew that. Moving more into the perch and looking back down the hallway. Her cyan glowed a little and she turned back. "She's woken up already?" She asked almost sounding surprised.

***

Abbadon looking over as he heard Tiff finally waking up. "Hey, well not really." He answered as he turned his head towards here. "Atticus has temporary left Aer’Oro. I'm just concerned, all of the royal family have left." He said but of course as of right now only three people know. And he hopes it stays that way. "Seems we aren't the only ones on an important family mission." He added.

Serg just smiled and wrapped an arm around Nashca, it was her believing in him that got this pushed through. Soon the kids will have places to study, learn, and be with others like he was when he came here. Friendships will be made and those to strength the future of the world. While the title of 'Headmaster' sounded rough on his ears. It will be one he will wear with pride.

Rio looking up, "Well...isn't that lovely." He said looking at her, "And breakfast sounds nice too." Having the first comment be a hidden compliment too Vera. Seemed even in a hung over state the thief will still attempt to be charming.

Torin finally let out a few snores that was loud enough to wake him up little by little. "UUhhh...hhmmm..." He felt the extra weight hugging him from behind and his hands moved down to cup and hold them around my waist. "Uh...good morning." He yawned out and blinked, "Is it morning, still feels dark." He said having not yet noticed the extra canopy he made for the bed above them.

Duncan was still asleep but as the cool air started to enter the room it began to wake him up little by little. While he was still tired from the night before. His habit of staying awake to just watch Saffy, making sure she was safe and sleeping well might cause a toll on the Puma-Bear if he wasn't careful. For now though he would do anything to make sure Saffy was safe.

What wasn't known at the time was coming from the opposite direction of Basil and towards the palace as well were two other figures coming up. One was tall and berley while the other was smaller and more sleek. The large body had a large bow complex looking bow on his back and looking around. "Ah finally, see Aki told you we would get here." Pushing his hood to show off a white hair and beard to match.

"Yes Gilin, though a day late my loving hunter." She said pushing her hood back as Puma ears seemed to pop up behind her hair. She sniffed the area a little bit. "We still better hurry, what ever is around us has not noticed us just yet." Aki said moving down the hill followed by her husband. The parents of Duncan looking to make a surprise visit to the La'Shire.

Fang woke up and sighed a little disappointed, another dreamless night. He had hoped maybe when Maiden appeared before Aspen she could possible visit him as well. It was told that the barrier between here and the veil was looser when one slept but...nothing. "Have I offended you love?" he asked the ring on his finger. There was a still no answer. He sighed again and went to get himself cleaned. He knew he would get some visitors today like Sandy or even Aspen so he needed to get cleaned up.

Tria leaned on the chair a little bit as Eri feed Ban, "This mother thing is a bit hard for me." She noted, "Though I guess a little harder for you since you did all the work really." She added, she took it upon herself to help with Ban this morning, but sadly couldn't feed him like Eri could and he was still much to young for a bottle just yet.

Miharu felt a bit of relief that he wasn't over reacting to what was happening having never dealt with anything like this before. He looked up feeling less strained as his father mentioned it. He listened as Drak listed off the various options. The first would likely have a strong kick back towards him. But his dad was right that would cause the flower to first wilt then wither and die off not long after. The second option was safer then the first but he did understand it would only be a stop gap. Stalling Raiser effectively.

But it was the third option as Drak told him it was thanks to his fathers heritage he had been able to resist it as he was. It was the last option that had him look up concerned. Raiser was ruthless with her attempts to get what she wanted. He had protected Vespa from so much and she him. Having gone to her mother's castle to save him. Raiser's most formidable magic was her manipulation of flesh and blood. It was originally meant for healing. To prevent Trait from ever being able to use it correctly she corrupted it in him. Should he use it as it was meant to be used...Trait would indeed heal the person but the injury would replicate itself on him far worse then it was originally which was what made his healing arts too dangerous for him to use.

In this moment though Haru didn't know if Vespa had any magic like that or if she also gained the ability to heal flesh and purge toxins from the blood. To be able to use that magic like it was supposed to be used. His concern now....."Wait...." he said sounding a bit worn and tired. "If....you divert her attempts to you....what will it do to you? I...don't....if the third option would cause you to suffer through this....I..." Haru shook his head. "I don't want to see anyone hurt or suffer because of me...especially not my loved ones...." he said looking at his hand holding Vespa's then to his dad. "If it means....your suffer through this....then I can't even consider the third option..."

~☆~☆~☆~☆

Silvi listened as she said the crystal was fine....even using it but it was....she rose an eyebrow. "Its sentient?" She mused sitting back a bit. "My grandmother mention Crystal's like that when I was little....having you tried bartering with it? Try to find a middle ground your both comfortable with?"

Regius walked up closing up the relic. The fact Selene rushed off was a relief to him....he would have been hard pressed to keep the Druids and Zuri safe. Not willing to allow those who came to there aid to be harmed. "She is the white demon of Los Noches. Selene, although this is my first encounter with her. Honestly Zuri....we're lucky....she wasn't prepared for a full fight. Selene came thinking she'd pick us all off easily." He said holding out his hand to her. To help her up and offer support. "If she had been prepared this....would have become a battle of attrition.....my relic is considered the strongest....but winning against her would come with a heavy price. I'd not walk away from that fight without severe injuries." Regius shook his head. "Next time our paths cross....I won't be able to drive her off.....she knows an aspect of my relic now. Our next encounter......" he shook his head then looked in the general direction of the Druids in the trees. "No matter I'll deal with it when the time comes. We're all safe that's more important. You...and the Druids who came to your aid before I could. To them I am grateful."

~☆~☆~☆

Cecilia looked at him...."Your awfully hung up on that. 'I'm only human'....." she sat down on a large stone looking at the worn out young man. "And you seem to echo Ryner perfectly for being his descendant." She said crossing her arms as she sat there. "Pulling a rabbit out of a hat isn't magic. In fact a child could do it with enough practice anyone could. Its slight of hand. The rabbit is in the hat the whole time it's the slotted black cloth above the bunny that makes it look empty." She said leaned forward plucking the crystal from his shield holding it up before him. "There is no concrete form of magic. There's internal and external magic. Myself and several others use Internal magic arts. And for many like me using external arts is all but impossible no matter how hard we try. You like Ryner use external magic." She said her had seeming to burst into flames but the crystal never responded to her magic. The flames disappeared moments later. "You words just now reminded me of a time your ancestor said the same thing to Tegra....it was the first and only time I've ever seen that elf stumble." She put the crystal back in his shield showing him her scorched fingers. "You see Wes enchanted or not....that shield would not do anything without magic supplied to it by you. Your doing it on instinct. This crystal will activate for you because your magic causes it to respond. Although admittedly I doubt I'm explaining it right. Myth and Link will be leaving soon to get Will. Perhaps you should go with them if you can get back enough energy to move." Cecelia looked at him. "That's another thing too....you won't be able to use magic in your present condition. I'll never understand why you believe this will make you stronger....it won't your physical strength is at its peak. Magic draws its strength from inside of you. Right now if I pushed myself to the same state you are my flames wouldn't spark. Right now your magic core is small...its like your muscles unless you train it....it'll always stay small. But if you pushed it like you do your work out today....it would kill you. You've gone past exhaustion. The key is to push till your tired then do maybe one or two more reps before you know it...that limit has all but doubled." She stood. "I'm telling you this Wes because....your the only one here who thinks your weak or inadequate...." she looked at him. "The Spriggan tell me Tegra had already planned on restoring your shield. Because he figured you where here to help them in the Scar of the World. Reiser's den of monsters. That elf already considered you strong enough. That it was the shield not you that needed work. The very elf you keep thinking is league's beyond you. Wants to restore your shield because he's counting on your strength in one of the most dangerous places on D'Joran. A place he said centuries ago....was too Dangerous for Ryner to go to. And Myth agreed both then and now."

Weiss nodded a bit smiling. "I'm sure they'll be relieved to hear your alright." She said but remained snuggled close. It was unusual for her one to never be comfortable in bed long these days but she felt safe and at peace with Sally here with her and Mov close by.

~☆~☆~☆
Fai listened and tipped her head. "Why would it be a little hard?" She asked a bit confused. "I can understand not wanting to harm the tree...and she certainly appreciates it too....but I can ask her to move a branch if need be....I'm not as skilled with communication with plants as my brother but...they'll help make things easier if I ask them...." Fai didn't realize how unique that gift was. And hers was a pale reflection of Fii's.

Cori stood just inside the gates watching and waiting for Basil but she didn't know he had a couple of tag a longs in Tumeric and Kale. Or that the two were still skirting around each other. But she was glad Basil was able to set things up to come here....although she didn't say it to Saffy and Duncan...she was worried about Trait too. The half dragon was looking worn thin. His hair held silvery grey tones.....that had yet to return to normal. At least he was listening and resting but Corri had a feeling Lady Dia had a large part to play in that. She knew how to get him to relax the vixen was a good match for him.

Tempest walked with Lana showing her the way to the main hall then paused and gestured. They had walked in silence until now. He knew his company made others uneasy because of his dull responses. But she seemed to keep finding herself lost in thought. "We're here if you go down this hall you'll come upon there room quickly," he said nodding to her.

Eri chuckled. "I think it's about equal we're both learning as we go. I just realized it was hunger because this little guy put Aspen and I through our paces yesterday morning." She looked at Tria. "Once he's got a full belly would you like to hold him again? He won't be cranky this time."

Donovan looking over, "Well, he said didn't have too much to work with to expand the perch." He said answering the first question, but then paused when Fai mentioned she could ask the Oak to move a branch. That was impressive to him to say the least, "That could help." He said listening to the idea, if the branch was moved just right Roddy could make the room. "It might be good to suggest that when Roddy gets here." He noted.

***

Lana was trying to figure out the best way to tell Tria where she was going. She needed to be careful as she wasn't suppose to send a message back home to their mom, which was the orders given to her. But, if she tells that to Tria she wasn't sure she would try. Though they were still not on the same page in life. Some strides have been made to mend bridges. "Huh?" She said looking up. "Oh we got here a lot sooner than I thought." She noted and sounding a little nervous.

Tria smiled and nodded, "I would love to." She noted about holding Ban once he was done with his feeding. "Well, add me to those paces, surely he can't all three of us out." She joked, but no idea how much a child could take out the energy of the parents.

Fai smiled as Donovan said she should suggest it. "All right." She said happily. "The tree spirits doesn't mind she just needs to know where."

Tempest looked at Lana. She seemed on edge. It looked like there was much going on with her too. "Would you like me to walk with you the rest of the way? You can use me as a sounding board for your thoughts?"

Eri smiled. "Allright as soon as he's finished I'll hand Ban over. I'm certain he'll be happy to be held then." She said as he made a sound indicating he was close to being done.


((Occ: Sorry corrected the typos. Hazards of posting from my phone. ))

(That is all right, I think I was able to get it)

Donovan turned around, "Well, that can happen when he gets here." He noted and moving back to the bed sitting on the edge of it. "In the meantime how about I get us some breakfast luv?" He asked her. Last few days she did the cooking but he was going to offer if he could today. "Hm?"

***

Lana sighed a little bit, "Okay so, I still haven't told Tria about me going on this mission, I wanted to yesterday but got a bit distracted and tried to meditate and other items." She started, "So, I am not sure how to tell her not to contact her or if she tries to contact her not to mention me going. Take could put the mission at risk and home at risk."

Tria looking and hearing Ban was settling a little bit. She leaned over placing her chin on her open hand to watch Eri not knowing that not far outside was her sister in a much more worried state than her, of course that could change once she hears about this mission, who is involved, and where she was going.

(OOC: Sorry it took so long and if I got anything a little off. Hope you all had a wonderful Easter last week. ^_^)

“Outfit?” Mira asked, repeating the term Koran kept saying. “You mean if we play too many games, we have to change our clothes?” she reasoned. As for the learning part, the fact Mira was learning to read at all was thanks to Koran and Tera and, to some extent, Altair. He was teaching her sister, which motivated Mira to want to start learning again. But being in the ‘classes’ in the castle to learn had overwhelmed her and she had walked out one day and refused to go back. She would probably learn under Silvi’s gentle tutelage, though Mira wasn’t used to these sorts of frustrations. She was used to things that came up in the real world, reacting as a slave, just trying to survive. Learning to read had seemed… pointless… until recently. It seemed to open up more opportunities to experience things… even if she couldn’t do it very well yet. She was doing well enough when she just stopped trying so hard, like Koran said.

“How would I know if I feel it?” Vespa asked Haru. She felt like there was something akin to a pulse that she could feel deep inside, but separate from a heartbeat. It wasn’t a feeling she’d noticed too strongly, but she did now, because the blossom was being threatened. If it couldn’t be tainted, then it didn’t mean that it wasn’t suffering under Raiser’s attempts to taint it.. and it was clearly having ill effects on Miharu. And that was upsetting. She looked at Drak as he explained his options and, as Raiser’s attention moved away from the blossom in her possession, that pulse seemed to fade some inside. She looked to Miharu after, when Drak said he felt it was safe enough to give him some time to consider his options… and she had trouble understanding what the repercussions to any of them might be… Part of her, though, wondered why she… being Raiser’s daughter and free from her blood ties to her mother, couldn’t just walk in there and take it back…
Sarah nodded a bit as Mikleia opened the door and spoke quietly about Rem still sleeping. She moved to run her fingers through a few of Miki’s curls before coming to rest on her shoulder. “Alright. Let’s let her sleep in then, hmm? How about you come eat some breakfast and Rem will have hers when she gets up. She’s a lot younger than you and still recovering from her ordeal coming here the other day. We should let her get as much sleep as her body needs.”

Esric nodded some. “At least they do the best they can. That can’t always be said for other places.” He He rotated his shoulder a bit, which had been sore from diving into the Night Elf village when trying to evade the Furies, but he marveled over how the cream they’d supplied him with had helped make it feel almost good as new. He looked over at Minato. “I’m sure you want to go back to your room and get changed or do whatever your morning routine is. I wouldn’t want to keep you,” he noted. He hadn’t expected to fall asleep talking last night, let alone cause the elf to stay over all night. ________________________________________________________

“Well, I hope that’s not true,” Del said softly when Acer joked that they needed to be careful about getting too comfortable with the peace and quiet. “I think we earned a day,” she noted with a smile, then nestled her head into the pillow a bit more as he turned to face her. “They were good,” she said about the twins. “Didn’t make a fuss this morning when I changed and fed them… went right back to sleep. I’m starting to wonder if they’re up while we’re sleeping,” she added with a soft laugh. They slept so well in the morning hours, she was sure they had to be playing with their stuffed toys in the crib at night.

Blake made sure Mela was settled before moving to kiss her cheek. “I will,” he assured her when she asked him to hurry back. He headed out to go to the Royal kitchen and get the tea that Mela had been referring to. It wouldn’t take long to make it, and he could use his magic to hasten along the water’s boiling process so he wouldn’t be away from her long. He took a moment in the kitchen as the water boiled to check his crystal. He smiled as he saw Nessaran had intended to have a morning meeting with Zanna to meet the children and get started on her new tutor position with them. He had requested she send weekly reports so he could ensure everything was going smoothly, but he was sure she’d be letting him know at the end of his day how it had gone too.. He’d probably be hearing from his sister-in-law too at some point to hear her opinions on his choice. Hopefully Zanna approved.

“It feels like it should be easy to do and yet, I know it’s not,” Atticus confessed. Removing Lilyanna from Unkindness and bringing her to Aer’Oro, where she could be monitored and truly given the recovery she requires… would leave a mess at Samson’s doorstep. He’d be dealing with Karin and his sons, no doubt, and they would need to explain her absence from the Council. “Karin isn’t likely to want to flaunt his bad behavior publicly. He doesn’t want the people to see the Harpy in him,” he noted. “So then it would be more a matter of a believable cover story until you have enough to have him formally charged and removed of his position,” he said. “The Council is very important to your people, I know. They are the liaisons between the people and the Royals here. They’ve already been shaken once recently,” he said, noting the ejection of so many from the Council following the Kingsman Plot being uncovered. “Until you can get enough to remove Karin, the people can’t question Lily’s absence. She served as an ambassador between our homes once before, when she and I first met… before I became Emperor. Perhaps we can play the same story again. That she must go to Aer’Oro as such, an Ambassador, just as I sent my daughter to you… Though it seems she motives of her own for wanting to come,” he added…

Twilight let out a little coo when Jupiter kissed her and then moved away from the bed. She turned over and hugged one of the pillows, curling up around it a bit and burying her face in it some more as she slept in this morning. She had been running around with Mela, doing errands in trying to find everything to help make the protection tokens that could be given to Fleur and Delilah, as well as the twins… she was a bit exhausted. And they still didn’t have everything. Rodrick was going to see if he could get the rarer items and said he would deliver them to Twilight and Jupiter’s perch if he had them, so she could bring them to her grandfather. That was a little mission she could control, which made her feel better. Right now her gift was more of a burden as it got stronger and she had less control over it… but Jupiter was planning the trip to Aeon that would hopefully change that.

Koi smiled and blushed a bit when he mentioned he’d had a good dream with her in it. “I… could tell,” she noted quietly before nodding some. “I slept pretty well. I think yesterday wore me out in a lot of ways, so sleeping was easy,” she admitted. “How about you?” she asked.

***

Eros ‘looked’ at Crys and smiled. “It’s the best part of this week,” he said about their relationship. “I didn’t see it coming, but I’m glad it did,” he said, “no pun intended,” he added when he noted he was a nearly-blind raven who hadn’t seen something coming. He then sighed when she did and said she should be getting up to help Pops. “Yeah, I guess so. I heard someone outside earlier. Sounded like that girl who comes to deliver supplies,” he noted.

“Wow…” Noa marveled over the coins. She then pocketed them and looked at Pops as he moved the boxes around to where they’d be emptied out. She nodded as he asked about all the things she’d seen. “Yeah, well, you should see beyond the Dark Wood,” she noted. “This world is crazy right now. I can’t even get to some of my trading points with this darkness that’s settled in and the things that come out of the storms,” she said, meaning the Abyss and the Furies. “Your place might be attracting a few things, but it’s still safe in comparison. As for the lights, I wasn’t going to get too close to see what was causing it. The looks of the camp in the Low Woods was imposing enough for one day.”

“It’s alright,” Orion assured Pherenice when she apologized for taking his bed all day. “And, technically, it was all night. You slept clear through,” he noted. “But that’s okay, because I’d say you needed it,” he added. He got up and stretched some. “I think I’m gonna grab a shower, but then maybe I’ll meet you downstairs for some breakfast?” he asked. There were two washrooms on this level for guests who didn’t have their own private en suite washroom. His room didn’t have one, so he needed to go down the hall to get washed up. He grabbed a change of clothes, a towel and his bath tote with his shampoo, conditioner, soap and wash cloth. He then went to head out, likely to see his father downstairs from the top of the main staircase as he passed.

Deetra listened and nodded as Toia explained that she wasn’t sure when they wished her to be brought to their home to meet her and allow her to move in. “It’s such short notice, I’m sure they weren’t prepared for me,” she noted, not in any rush, nor wanting to overstay her welcome. She then paused as Toia mentioned a young guard who may have overstepped the other way and needing a break, meaning Donovan was a little extra busy today without his assistant. She looked down some, knowing from the wink that Toia was talking about Rotta, but also that she’d been partly the reason he got into trouble. She looked back up at Toia. “Mistress Toia… were you always in the Coven?” she asked her. Toia seemed to know so much about the world outside the Coven and even seemed to delight to some extent over the fact Deetra would follow her heart’s desire to be out there, even if it took her away from the Coven. It made Deet wonder if Toia was always in the Coven or if she’d lived outside of it before… And funny enough, odds were she’d probably not been asked that much before. Most just assumed she’d always been in the Coven… heck, most figured she was always the High Priestess of it.

“It’s a recent development,” Lulu responded with a smirk as she sat by her brother. There was a part of her that was certain he wouldn’t approve once he learned of her relationship with Helios… When he’d disappeared, she’d been in an on-again-off-again fling with Jupiter. So much had changed… and she knew he’d be amazed by all of it. Even how his best friend, Acerbus, who had been disinterested in leading, was now Lord of Unkindness, married, with a family of his own too. She then nodded some. “It was,” she said about the light being healing. “Something bad happened here the other day and… then that light happened, and so many with sickness and injuries healed. I just wish you’d been here when it happened. That and… no one seems to know the source of it,” she added.

Gideon closed the door behind her as she came inside. He nodded when she asked if Lily was up already, sounding surprised. “I know. Surprised me too after how rough yesterday and last night were,” he agreed. “But I’ve been hearing soft voices for a little bit now, so I would say yes. Would you like me to bring you back to the room or are you comfortable making your way?” he asked.

Sabine nodded when Lily agreed to speak with Muzuki. “Alright. I’ll go get her. Would you like me to stay while she’s here?” she asked, wanting to give her friend the option.

Loch shook his head and turned back to the railing, gripping it and looking out over Unkindness when Aiyanna tried to push him to come with her. “No. Whatever it is you want to show me… no. It changes nothing, Anna. Absolutely nothing. Your pain and mine are very different things. We… are not the same,” he said strongly as he righted himself and then turned to walk away.

***

Tiff nodded some as she moved to sit up and rest back against the pillows for the moment. She rubbed her eyes and looked over at him, then smiled. “I wouldn’t worry too much,” she reassured him. “Even if others found out, Atticus is a much different Emperor than the last one. He’s much beloved. I’m sure no one would tolerate a coup in his absence if given the choice.” And it was true. Ajax has been someone that many wished to overthrow, and since he had no blood heirs, it was likely to be an easy venture. But when those attempts failed, he was not a forgiving ruler. And Ajax had been the one to plot with her father to keep her and Abbadon apart. She wasn’t a fan of the late Emperor. But Atticus… he was firm, but fair… and he cared for his people’s wellbeing and that of his family over his own ambitions.

“You’re making that face,” Nascha noted as she rested against Serg, reaching up to press her finger against the dimple that always formed in his cheek when he was in deep thought. “What is it?” she asked. It didn’t always mean something bad… but it just meant he was very focused on a thought. At the moment he seemed to be mulling over other options for a title besides Headmaster.

Vera tipped her head and looked at him, her eyes narrowing curiously as she smiled. “I’m glad you approve then,” she mused back before moving in a bit closer and kissing his cheek. “So… did you sleep alright? You seemed a bit restless,” she noted, recalling a few times he’d tossed and turned and roused her from sleep, but only for a moment.

Juno stifled a chuckle when Torin snored so loud he’d woken himself up. She smiled and nestled her head against his back as he greeted her good morning. “That’s because the canopy you made for our bed is blocking some of the light,” she said simply, wondering how long it would take for those words to sink in for him.

Saffron pulled a light robe on and moved out onto the balcony, taking a seat in one of the chairs to soak up the early morning sun and feel the cool spring breeze tussle her hair. It was a beautiful morning, at least within the boundaries of La’Shire. You could still see the swirling darkness beyond it, but here the sun was shining. She took a deep breath and sighed, looking back in towards the room where Duncan was sleeping. She didn’t know that they were going to have more company soon than just her parents.

Basil made it down the mountain path with Tumeric and Kale, leading them around the palace walls towards the front gate. IT was no small walk.

“This place is massive. You could fit two of the Warren inside these walls, I bet,” Kale noted as he brought up the rear. He flinched when a loud thunder crack tore through the dark skies just beyond the boundaries they were currently skirting. “Why is the storm so much worse here?”
“Not a natural storm. Whatever is causing it, the source must be near here,” Basil noted. “All the more reason to pick up the pace, kids. All will be well once we’re inside the walls.” He had a heads up about the troubles outside La’Shire from Corriander before he left the Warren. He knew it wasn’t wise to dally outside the safety of the walls for long here… she’d mentioned threats from the sky and she wasn’t talking about lightning bolts.

Sandy had seen Panro off, and while he was happily training away this morning, Sandy found enjoyment in a hot bubble bath this morning. It was a little pleasure that she didn’t really get to experience or enjoy until recently. She would go see how Fang was once she was done, which gave the older dragon plenty of time to navigate his own morning routine.

Aspen got out of the shower and dried off, then got himself dressed in a pair of slacks and a light shirt, pushing the sleeves up to his elbows. He then made his way out of the bedroom and moved into the open livingroom/kitchen area, leaving the girls to their conversations as they tended to Ban for now. He didn’t want to interrupt.
______________________________________________________________

“Spying?” Nour asked as she came up quietly behind her daughter, who was using one of her Aunt Orkla’s orbs to watch Anos’ interrogation of the demon.

Naracissa jumped a little, her wings ruffling as she turned to see Nour standing there. She looked back to the orb and then to her mother again and her ears fell back. “I wasn’t. I was just— curious…”

“About?” Nour asked as she approached to look at the image of Anos capturing the demon back into the prison crystal and seeming to be coping with his anger, or maybe sadness, over what the demon had done. “What he’s doing or… him?” she asked.

“… What he’s doing,” Nara said.

“He’s trying to ensure truth is exposed and justice is served. That demon caused atrocities in our mortal realm that cannot be forgiven. But you know that… because you’re not a naïve girl when it comes to the darker realms that exist. I know Orkla keeps you well-learned. But when it comes to other things, you might be a little less informed,” Nour reasoned, earning a confused look from Nara. She just smiled and stifled a laugh, nodding some. “He’s a handsome man, who we’re learning was wrongfully persecuted by us for a very long time,” she said with a sigh.

“His dreams are like a prison. Every night the same. Alone on a small island with a silver sea all around, stretching impossibly forever in all directions with nothing else in sight. No sky, not land, only mist. It feel empty and cold and lonely,” Naracissa said.

“Have you changed that?”

“… I’m not supposed to meddle like that, but… sometimes,” Nara admitted. “Are you angry?”

“No,” Nour said with a smile, moving to place a hand warmly on her daughter’s shoulder. “Sometimes we are compelled to meddle, but always for good reason. I’m sure, even if you can’t put your finger on it exactly yet, your heart is in the right place.” She didn’t know how warmly and fondly Anos had spoken to Draco of the girl who always stayed elusive, but who made his dreams something he came to look forward to. They always start the same, but when she appeared in them, everything changed from an island in a sea to a flowering forested land with no shortage of things to see, hear, smell and feel…
____________________________________________

“I think you’re right,” Riggs agreed as he stood up and set down his tablet. “If there are pieces imbedded in him and he’s already healed over them, he’ll need surgery to remove them and we can’t do that in that room. He’ll need to be moved to the infirmary, which means he’ll need to be heavily sedated and we’ll have to have one of the Ward-Makers come in and set up protections in the room we’ll be using here… and he’ll need to have the cuff back on to cancel his own magic in the event he wakes up… which we’ll hope he doesn’t. But we’ll need to examine him first before we make those plans, see what we can feel in his torso. If we feel foreign bodies, then we’ll plan the surgery.”

Nikki smiled and shifted onto the bed a bit more with Averie, resting against him and moving to touch Kiva’s little hand before brushing the kitten’s cheek. “You’re a little too awake for this time in the morning, Kiki,” she said with a smile.
_____________________________________________

Myth paused, her ears turning back as she glanced over her shoulder, still holding onto her brother. She was quiet for a few moments as she seemed to try to make sense of the energy she felt. She then looked at Tegra and nodded. “I’ll look into it, but you are getting back into bed and resting today,” she said as she moved with him back to the bed, drawing back the blankets and helping him in, covering him up enough to make him comfortable. “I’ll see if the Phoenix has some moon lanterns she can have sent in to hang from the canopy,” she said as she looked up at the canopy over the four-post bed. Cecelia was a Dark Phoenix, not a Moon Phoenix, but she would likely have access to the lanterns of her sister’s palace. “Seems to be a lot going on in the ruins this morning,” she noted, “but I’m not in a rush. Will isn’t going anywhere… and if the source of that energy spike is here for us, it’ll find us whether we’re here or there.”

“Well, this ended up being good, I think,” Cressida said before moving in close and hugging Ettie, just resting against him for a few moments as she closed her eyes and held on. “We saved you…” She then paused and drew back, sitting up again beside him. “I mean… and we stopped a real threat to this area,” she added, meaning Marron and his children… or all but one it seemed. “Do you think the one we brought back with us… will be different?” she asked, meaning Ruion. Of course, Etios would know that Myth would never have agreed to allow it if she didn’t agree with Quistis’s insistence that he was not a threat. If Myth believed he was truly a danger to any of them, she would have slain him alongside his father and sister.

Quistis paused a moment. She heard his voice in her head. She’d heard it yesterday when they’d all escaped Faraday’s Castle, but it was still new for her. She nodded, though, and came over before hesitating to take a seat. She finally did sit and was relieved the bath this morning had helped to further ease any lingering discomforts or sensitivity. She looked at him when he said she looked like she could used the sun’s warmth and some peace and quiet… or for someone to listen. She seemed to tense up a bit and shook her head when he offered his ear to help her. “I… don’t think I can…” she said. ‘If I talk about it, I remember it, and it’s like… it’s happening all over again… It was… awful… and yet I know he wasn’t all bad. Even if he did that to me, he was a prisoner too… but I still hate him. But his brother didn’t hurt me, and if he was also a prisoner, then he deserves the chance his brother didn’t get… to change… Right?’ She thought to herself, though Link could hear it all clearly. She was so conflicted and shaken and mad, upset and guarded all at once. And there was something else. She was scared… scared that Phemran had done what he was trying to do, and make a pup. She didn’t want that… not like that… not with him.

Will’s fingers twitched a bit against the bed on either side of her body. Her breathing began to shift and deepen out, though still quiet enough not to alert Noctis that she was waking. The glow that seemed to linger around Willow’s body seemed to lessen and her eye lashes flutter. Then she seemed to feel the burst of energy that had entered Isengrand with Zennox’s arrival and her eyes cracked open. Just enough to see light, but everything was blurry. She became aware that she couldn’t move. She could feel her muscles tensing as though to try, but only her fingers and toes seemed to respond… The spell would take some time to fully wear off, but for the moment she was quietly in some state between sleep and waking. She couldn’t speak or alert Noctis yet, but she was aware of the droning sounds in the room entering her consciousness as Noctis moved about finishing the potions she’d been preparing… She knew she wasn’t alone, but she also seemed to instinctively know that she hadn’t been woken by the twins, which had been one of the two prophesized possibilities…. Which meant it was the other way. Noctis had done it accidentally, but she’d also been told that it would happen when necessary… She would never be mad at her for it.

________________________________________

Sunny listened as Levi mentioned how much Opal had loved the earrings she’d made for another friend. She looked at her and smiled, nodding a bit. “I’ll come up with something. I’ll have to look through my things and see what I have to work with. I got some of the beads and crystals from Calla. She was nice enough to give me some she had for her dream catchers. Maybe she still has some. She’s a nurse so maybe a clip for her hair to hold it back rather than something that might get in her way, like jewelry…” she reasoned. She could make a pretty hair clip for Opal to wear, something that would hold her hair in a ponytail or up off her neck, that she could wear at work or off duty.

“Sounds like the perfect place to hide without being detected by the castle or by Queen Dia’s surveillance crystals,” Hestia said, having done her due diligence on the security in place in La’Shire after her release from the infirmary. “We should start there. I think La’Shire can lead us to the area, even if she isn’t able to help us search it. We’ve had more daunting manhunts than searching a hundred royal rooms for a single perpetrator, but if you think it would be best, we could enlist someone off duty from one of the protection factions in the castle, a Mystrian with a nose for scents, to help narrow it down…” She knew of a handful personally who she’d met in the castle that she was sure would be willing to help, especially since they all worked here and knew Opal personally, most likely, and would no doubt leap at the opportunity to help bring Morgana in.

“Yeah… I mean, there is. It’s a big place, I agree. I haven’t even seen all of it. I usually get the same patrol quadrant and when I’m off duty, I’m not usually exploring myself,” Roan admitted. “But it’s not good for you to be so isolated in the room all the time. Even in the Mist you had a lot of room to roam. You have to be going a bit crazy here,” he said. “Besides, you might make some new friends,” he added with a smile. “You mentioned wanting to know what that was like,” he added. He really didn’t want to see Raphtalia turn his room into a cage for her by never leaving it… She’d also been alone enough. He hoped her being here would give her a chance to meet others… especially those of Horizon, the merged tribes of Far Mist and the 106th, who intended to take her into their united pack. “You know… I never introduced you to my sisters. They might make good tour guides,” he noted, unaware that they were already acting as caretakers for someone Oak had rescued yesterday.

“Bad?” Penny asked, confused when Chai reacted so apprehensively to the chair behind pulled out for her.

Haddie, though, seemed to pick up on the fact this was some sort of negative reinforcement that Chai was thinking back to or perhaps someone used to punish her in a chair. “No. This isn’t a punishment or anything bad, Chai. You’re just not familiar with our living space, you we don’t expect you to eat standing up or on the floor, so I’m pulling a chair out for you to sit in to eat at the table,” she said. “You’re safe here. Oak entrusted you to us to keep you safe and to make sure you’re cared for while he figures things out on your behalf,” she said. “So if you’ll trust us, then just sit down and then you can eat… and then we can get you a bath and some fresh clothes,” she coaxed.

Penny tipped her head, listening to her older sister’s gentle tones, but there was also this seriousness in it that conveyed her sincerity. Like she was saying in her tones that Chai could trust her, that she wasn’t playing games or misleading her. Penny then moved to another chair and sat down, picking up a piece of bacon and crunching into it. “Did you hear that, Chai? It’s bacon and extra crispy. Who would punish you with bacon?” she asked, to which Haddie couldn’t help but smile.

~*~

Movado smiled as he took another bite when Traine stumbled over his words, noting he had to remind himself to call her Io, which meant her given name was much more precious to him. He took a breath and sighed, nodding when Traine asked if he had the ‘mischievous tiger cub’ in his group, meaning Lana. “You do. I don’t trust her going with anyone but you and Zandra. I want to make sure she listens to your leads and that she comes home safely. I would rather she not go at all, but it is her home, and she may be the only reason they will speak with us at all. They’ve been deceived and made to be distrusting of La’Shire…” he reasoned.

“It’s what they do,” Zeke said simply about the War Centaurs. “Finding ways around the rules is their way. They still embrace the old, barbarous ways of rape, pillage and conquer. Being forced to compete under the new Centaur laws that Lady Sharne and so many others have come to embrace is not going to make them happy. Though I’m sure that not all of them believe like Dahl. Some are just… trapped.” He then nodded as she mentioned the weapon racks would need to be removed. “Nothing that can become a weapon should be in the contest circle, and the ground itself should be like the training grounds… soft sand. Not grass, which can hide rocks, another readily available weapon he might try to use.”

Quinn hoped that when this was all over… that Seanan’s wellbeing would improve. Since she discovered she was pregnant, it felt like she’d just been deteriorating, and that was probably now able to be explained by the fact she wasn’t whole. She needed her opal returned to her. Dahl just wasn’t making matters any better by abusing his possession of the opal. Quinn just hoped he didn’t fail Seanan. He could tell from listening to the others talk that Dahl wasn’t a fair player… but he didn’t know that Silvitrista and Calsharne were going through every effort to ensure Dahl would be forced to engage in a fair fight… and he’d no doubt underestimate Quinn… which they were counting on. His jaguar heritage was subtle in his more wolfish appearance, though it would come out in the contest.

Ashe nodded. “Maybe we should just go with Landessa, though,” she said as she seemed to think on it more. “Tilly gets so few days off. Maybe we shouldn’t bother her. We can always invite her and her dragon friend for a meal with us one of these days… after Dahl and his herd are gone,” she said. She just didn’t feel safe, honestly, with the Onyx War Shire Centaurs in the castle in general. At least she knew Landessa would keep them safe as any dragon. The vixen was fiercely protective of children, which made her a very devoted caregiver for the daycare, which was closed today due to a couple of the kids having the Mystrian flu that was still making the rounds.

“But where was I in that future?” Kahi asked, shaking his head. “Why wasn’t I there to make sure he didn’t get into our home, let alone get close to our children? I guess I can’t question my future self,” he said with a heavy sigh, sitting up some more in the bed. He then looked over to her as she mentioned Raphtalia. He shook his head. “I mean, sure, but she’d have been there one way or another in the future, right? Whether we’d found her in the Mist or not, either she’d have remained there and kept him at bay or she’d be, as we’re trying to do, brought into the pack and she would still walk the Mist, I’m sure,” he said.

Calla nodded as he said it was safe to open the balcony doors. She moved to do just that, tying back the curtains so the sunshine could pour in with the warm spring breeze. She hugged herself a bit and leaned against the frame, sighing as she could see the stormy dark skies beyond the sunny one within the barriers. “I wish that were all over,” she said about the Abyss. It hadn’t been what drove her from her home… that had happened when Arcadia fell… taking the sky islands with it. Only she had this feeling since the other day… like a faint pulse… like home was still out there… She just had no idea that, indeed, it was.

Tilly’s crystal had been silenced last night by La’Shire, without the Hummingbird Quetzel knowing. Seemed the spirit was interested in meddling in the nicest of ways, wanting to ensure that she went at least one day without being called while off duty. There were other maternity doctors in the castle, all of whom were very capable and had been thoroughly vetted by Sarah, as all of the doctors and nurses were to be able to work in her infirmary. Her crystal flashed with a dim light, but there was no sound to wake her… and it was soon redirected to another on-duty doctor. OF course, I fit was a personal call from Tae or Sorei, then the flashing would continue until they left a message. Tilly hadn’t heard yet about Sorei’s ordeal with his mate and her attacker yesterday. Of course, that was all part of the protections Sarah put into place for those sorts of assault, but surly Sorei would want to confide in his ‘sisters’ at some point.
_____________________________________________

Ginga took in a breath and pressed her head into Sorei a bit as she seemed to stretch some under the covers, waking more and more. She then relaxed and slowly opened her eyes, a touch confused at first… The room looked different, and she wasn’t alone either. And like waking from some dream, she started to remember yesterday and that Sorei was there… She slowly pulled back just a bit and moved her head against the pillow to look at him. She was quiet for a few moments before she mustered up a hushed, “…Morning…”

“I’ll do the same,” Rostan said back as he stood up and adjusted his swords before shifting the cowl around his neck. He nodded to River before he moved to rejoin the group on land. He approached Kort, noticing her concern as they grew closer to the coast. “We should get everyone moving again. River is taking the water path ahead some to scout what lies before us. She’ll come back if she finds anything of concern before we reach it,” he noted. “But we’re beyond the reach of the Abyss at this point. We shouldn’t have to be concerned about any threats from above. But we should keep ourselves alert. Someone caused those Knights to leave their posts and they may still be around,” he noted.

Dartanya paused a moment and then nodded. “I can understand that,” she said when Juniper said this was all new to her. “You’ve taken care of yourself for a very long time, but it’s okay to let others help you now and then. It doesn’t mean you’re any less independent or capable or any less strong.” She then smiled when Juniper thanked her. “You’re welcome,” she returned. “Do you need anything while I’m here or should I let you eat and rest?” she asked, not wanting to push anything.

Rael had been informed by Vayshae about Blaise. The troublesome princess of the Night Elves and Sylar’s half-sister. He suspected that she only told him the stories of her schemes to explain why she needed to go and tend to the girl so often, normally keeping her fairly sedate with her elixirs. He understood that Blaise had attempted a false tether on King Finnoren and that it’d failed, but he didn’t know why Vayshae spoke her name with concern now. He moved to her the door for the elf and the flair, looking back before he followed them inside to get some breakfast.

Io listened as Vayshae explained that she is quite different from what they’re used to seeing in their village. “I guess that makes sense… when you’re used to only one thing,” she agreed.

“They looked at me similarly when I arrived, though with some more suspicion, I’m sure. Being a male, one that fell into their village after an ordeal,” Rael said, not wanting to get into his own story any, so left it vague. “I’m sure they’re much more intrigued by a girl like you,” he added.

“Ah, Vyshae. Rael. Your usual table?” the girl asked as she saw them enter. “And a new friend. I’ll come by to add another setting to the table. Go on and seat yourselves,” she said before she went off to get an extra setting for Io.
___________________________________

Cassius was certain that he couldn’t mess up the recipe if he followed it… and things seemed to smell good as the egg casserole baked in the oven now. IT seemed almost too tranquil in this place. It made it easy to forget that the rest of Arcadia had a serious problem right now… and it was up to them to fix it… But they couldn’t rush either. They needed to be at their best, and that meant taking their time, planning this out. They couldn’t do any of it if any one of them wasn’t ready…

Topaz shivered a bit as Fii chuckled and nuzzled her ear, speaking against it in husky tones and continuing to caress the stimulated roo’s form with his hands and tails. She tried again to get her tail to tense up, but it wasn’t cooperating thanks to the sensual sneak attack he’d woken her with, so all she could do was smack him a few more times on his chest and his arms. “You are so lucky my tail isn’t cooperating right now. When it does…” she retorted. She then paused and looked down. “Are you hoping for a round two?” she asked as Fii always seemed to respond when she was playing hard to get, even though he’d just finished up round one. “This house isn’t like the castle. They’re going to hear…” She said, not hiding her bashfulness over the thought. Surely they’d already heard the first time!

Minerva slipped under the water and came back up, wiping her eyes dry. She sighed and figured it was time to properly wash up and set about doing so. Her mind was mulling over the events since they woke from their sleeping spells. And everything that happened before the memories just went blank. It must have been when they went to sleep. They’d woken up without their parents… with a seemingly empty kingdom. Their home had been left in a ruin… But at least Pandora was safe now… they all were. She just had to let herself believe that… but then again, she knew that there was still a threat out there with Gracia and Mallium. She didn’t know how close they’d managed to get either, with Thierry actually penetrating the perimeter last night…

Pandora blushed deeply as Leifon said ‘I love you’ to her again, and with such sincerity and warmth in his voice and in his eyes. She knew it to be true, but it still felt like she would wake up any moment and be sitting in potions class with the other underclassmen, watching out the window for Leifon and his upperclassmen friends going to their morning swordsmanship training. She didn’t ever imagine that he'd go from walking her home from school to holding her like this and saying such words… to her… “… I love you too, Leifon,” she said quietly, but only because of her shyness, but also because she was still a bit tired. She hadn’t been able to rest any more than he could since her ordeal with Mallium, the intensity of the forced fever heat, and then mating turned out to be a bit exhausting when you weren’t used to it! She then paused a moment and looked around some before back to Leif. “… Where exactly… are we?” she asked. She had very vague memories of being brought to the estate and last night her mind hadn’t really been on just where they were… “Is it safe here?”

Fauna ducked into a nook in the corridor when she heard footsteps approaching. She’d been investigating the sounds coming from Mallium’s laboratory when Heirloom was throwing him around and breaking bones. She saw Heirloom pass by, carrying another figure wrapped in a cloak and not easily visible to any onlookers except for the warm orange hued tails hanging over one of his arms and down. She was almost certain it was Thierry, and her concern deepened. She approached the open door to Mallium’s room, but she dared not go inside. She was much like other maidens kept in the castle by the Queen to serve her, usually forced to be there for one reason or another. Forced servitude, so to speak. She, in particular, had been placed on Primrose’s duty. She liked helping Primrose. Prim happily seemed to act as a big sister to her, and didn’t treat her like a servant, which she wasn’t… but Gracia treated them as such. She saw him laying in a naked, bloody heap on the floor, somehow still laughing between pained breaths… and she stepped back and turned, running back down the hall to let the other maidens know. They’d only just woken from the sleeping spell this morning… and none of them had much awareness of what was going on…. And most of them were Pandora’s age or younger, and they had little hope of finding proper guidance with Gracia in power and their parents either still sleeping or perhaps never to wake…

Thierry let out a faint whine as Heirloom carried her away from the palace and through the quiet city streets, back towards the Estate. Of course, he didn’t go unseen, but with Mallium being unable to respond to their inquiries for what to do, the Queen’s Guard didn’t pursue Heirloom or try to stop him. They had been given specific orders to take Primrose and Pandora by any means necessary if they spotted the girls… to capture Minerva to be executed… and to imprison Cassius, Pellian and Leifon for treason… but there were simply no orders about this stranger… _____________________________________

Zai rested where Aiyan had sat her in the bed for a few moments, just waiting for the wave that was roiling through her settled. She moved finally to take the vial from him and moved to drink its contents. She looked at him and smiled warmly when he offered to make her some of the tea that she liked for calming her tummy. She nodded. “That would help, thank you,” she said. She knew she’d prepped more than enough so Aiyan wouldn’t have any trouble finding the home-made tea bags. She kept them all in labeled jars… all of the teas for various needs.

Naiya smiled and laughed softly as Kei returned to her and their bed, remarking on how he liked the long mornings here. “Mmmm… I enjoy them too,” she agreed with a soft hum as she shifted in his arms a bit to get comfy as they cuddled. She didn’t notice the roses on her bracelet, which she’d left on the nightstand by the bed for now, glowed as the blossoms opened some. But it seemed just as quickly as the warning came, it went. Something had happened close to their borders again… but it had been handled by none other than a Holy Knight… The village seemed to become a tizzy with each new visitor. Ethion had never seen so many arrivals from so many places in such little time every before. IT was a mecca for Druids around D’Joran, with Spiritus being the first and oldest Spirit Tree, the others having been grown from clippings taken from her by the Ancients that planted her… but it was rare to see so many non-Druids arriving day after day.

“One day we’ll figure out how to make you whole again, Naria… Aaran…” Lorna said, taking pause as she shifted between the two names she knew him as. Before, he had been walking around as an Ancient with no memory of his mortal life before, or even how he had gotten to this point as an Ancient. Now it was like his mortal self had woken up, but there was still so much missing from what happened when he was awakened as an Ancient to now. He deserved to have all of it, and all of his strength and spirit returned to him. She trusted the visions Orkla sent her… that someone or several someones would possess the ability to do that. She wouldn’t know the three until she met them, though… “For now, though, I’m just glad you’re here and you’re safe… and free from the curse that was hurting you.” Thanks to Naria’s origins as a mortal, Arc had been able to break the curse on him… but had he been born an Ancient… the Curse Breaker would not have been sure he could achieve it.

Arc stopped by the girls’ room briefly, listening for any movement inside. But it seemed that Nydia and Nysa were thankfully sleeping in this morning. Both of them certainly needed it. The breakfast casserole would keep in the oven for a few hours and not burn as long as he spread out the coals enough… but he would ensure his other patient ate… and possibly her patient too, if Singo was in need of aid in his home.

Singo let out a low rumbling growl when he was pulled to his feet and supported by the Druid men. It wasn’t towards them, but rather a sound of frustration and discomfort. He was very much aware something wasn’t right, and in no position to protest their decision to bring him to Archimedes. He felt like his mouth was too dry to speak and his head was spinning, which made his stomach lurch. Their arms and hands supporting him felt like needles stabbing his body as the poison set his nerve endings on fire. And as they departed with him, the message fell seemingly out of thin air into Suna’s hands as the Sylph messenger tasked with delivering it moved by in their own plane. And she would no doubt find it a strange coincidence that Arc was requesting Singo come by his home to be checked up on, as Zalli was concerned about how he was fairing.

Poe nodded a little as Meliodas assured her that she could sleep longer, as long as she needed. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes as she nestled in a bit more against him while he soothingly stroked her hair and long soft ears that fell down over her. “Okay…” she whispered. Maybe just a little longer was okay… though she was sure her tummy would be waking her again before long. Now that she’d begun eating more regularly in Ethion, it seemed she found it hard to ignore when she was feeling hungry.

“Honestly… while it might be helpful one day… I know once I’m back in La’Shire I’ll likely go back to entrusting my meals to the kitchen. Does that sound childish?” Garand asked after a pause as he turned to look over at her, as though he just realized that, perhaps, it wasn’t normal to think such things. It wasn’t that he didn’t cook, he just… wasn’t very good at it, but he could follow a recipe. It didn’t mean it would turn out as it was intended, though it would probably be edible. Still, he was a prince and knight and he filled his free time with things that brought him peace or focus… usually… and that left him not wanting to think about cooking… so he let the kitchen handle that. Though lately his free time seemed to not offer him much joy at all… not with Lana’s highs and lows. He couldn’t remember the last time he ran just because he enjoyed it… Last time he ran, it was in an attempt to escape all of the things he didn’t want to feel. This place, though… maybe it could change that.

Sylar listened and nodded before taking a moment to relax in the bed another moment, something he rarely let himself do. Yesterday had simply been more intense than any other stressful ordeal he’d encountered, and he’d encountered many. “Did everyone else make it back safely?” he asked. He knew from the fact she said Meliodas had moved him into the room when he was unconscious that the new King of Eliowise had made it back. Traya had probably heard from Finn that all was well with them. That left accounting for Erza and the Prince/Knight Garand.

Maize looked at him as he felt in his hair and she could see them, just enough. She nodded. “I suppose… maybe when we planted your tree,” she said, trying to come up with an explanation. “Maybe it rooted your Dryad heritage more…” She then shifted a bit. “Maybe we can go inside right now, though?” she asked. A hot bath to wash off the dirt sounded good, and so did clothes and breakfast.

~*~

Oden’s own ears went back as he too could sense the trouble outside. He grabbed his sword from beside his sleeping bag and held it up at the ready as he turned to the entrance of the tent, putting himself between it and Kiyoko. It opened and Novel jeered back a little upon seeing the sword pointed at her. Oden paused and lowered it a bit.

“There’s trouble,” Novel said. “Regius told me to warn you.”

Oden nodded and stood up, moving out of the tent before gesturing to Novel to get inside. “Stay with her,” he said, to which Novel listened. She got inside the tent, sitting down and looking back as Oden drew the flap shut over the entrance and turned to guard. The fur on his tail starting to ease in its bristling and he suspected Krys had driven off the threat, but he would maintain his guard over the tent until his friend arrived to give confirmation.

Novel looked at Kiyo and noted her distraught look, though she suspected the girl who had been silent all this time they traveled wouldn’t likely talk to her now. “You okay?” she asked.

Fable dropped down from the tree she’d been in and approached where the clone of Selene had vanished. She seemed a bit confused by the disappearing act… as much as she’d been confused by their sudden appearance. “Deku,” she whispered. Demons weren’t a new concept, though they appeared to be a new threat in the Cradle. Between last night’s events and now this… She looked back to see Fennis approaching quickly in her direction and she stood up to wait for him.
_______________________________________________________________________

Spartan listened as Dia explained her plight regarding her crystal. It confused him though. If it was her first crystal, and the forge – which had been explained to him amply by Silvi – had found it most useful to supply her with a broach to allow her to always wear it. “What could it require in return that is so embarrassing for someone who I’ve heard is so fierce a magic user?” he asked, honestly unsure what price could keep her from wanting to use her first crystal… or why, for that matter, it would have such a requirement.

Tim looked surprised by Amanda’s admission. “I know, though,” he said back, confidently. He knew she’d be a good mom, even if she was unsure. “Amanda…” He moved to take one of her hands into his, bringing it up to kiss the back of her hand and then he smiled. “You are going to be an amazing mom, and I know that because you’re an amazing friend, wife, sister and Beta. The pack pups love you and you would do anything to protect them, and they’re not even your own pups. I have no doubt you’d be even more devoted to ours… So then… what is it that is making you feel that way, love? I want to understand, so I can help you.”

“Back then…” Seda mused with a soft laugh, shaking her head some. “It wasn’t so long ago, but so much has happened since. It feels like a different world now. And we’ve learned so much about the future that maybe we shouldn’t have… I don’t know. It makes it feel like it’s been more than a couple of seasons,” she admitted. “I wish we could feel a bit more carefree like we did then. I mean, the world was a mess still, but it wasn’t like this…”

Kia’s ears tipped forward a bit when Infernus said that a younger him would have scoffed at the idea of love, but instead he seemed open to it, in fact thanking her for teaching him about it. Calling love something of importance. She tipped her head a little and just watched him quietly for a moment, finding herself feeling more comfortable suddenly in the presence of this hellcat that was currently in control of Saber’s body. She knew these changes would probably happen more frequently as they found some balance, merging into one, essentially… but it would no doubt cause her some unease each time, since there would clearly be no warning. She nodded and took a breath. “…You’re welcome, then. I’m… glad I could,” she said, meaning to help him learn something new, something he now accepted the value in. She supposed it only made sense that she would need to get to know Infernus, as he was now a part of Saber and… who knew how much of one or the other would be here when everything settled. She hoped she didn’t lose Saber entirely… it was a genuine fear, but… she also knew she had no control over it. Though it sounded as though the part of his soul she’d put her touch on wasn’t going to go anywhere. “Are you… planning to go somewhere?” she asked, still standing there in her robe, the dreamwolf still fairly damp from the quick exit from their bath. He seemed to be keen to get dressed, like he had a plan in mind to be somewhere. Whether or not he was aware Anos was in La’Shire… she wouldn’t know. She didn’t even know who Anos was…

“Are you sure?” Enola asked. “You just seem a bit distracted,” she noted. Enola was an ex-Knight, after all. She was an observant girl and she was picking up that there was something going on with Apple. “You know, thanks to you, Apple, Kopak and I get to have a family together. You’re not just a doctor here to me, you’re my friend too. So if you ever feel like you want to talk about anything, you can always feel safe talking to me,” the golden vixen assured her and smiled.

“I feel like without the uncomfortable conversations that are probably going to happen with the breakfast, it’ll just be even more awkward,” Slate admitted as he walked with Juli. He knew that Torrent and Snow wouldn’t expect any deep discussion over anything this breakfast, but it felt like it was only a matter of time before that hill needed to be climbed, for all of their sakes, in order to truly move forward.

Snow nodded and waited for Torrent to open the door before she headed out, waiting in the hall for him, then making her way to the dining room with him, slipping her hand into his. “I think… maybe for this breakfast, we just let them know that we want to make sure they’re doing okay and settling in alright. We shouldn’t expect too much,” she noted. Snow was usually a mediator in the pack council back in Far Mist, but because she was part of the matter here, she didn’t want to push on anything.

Odette laughed and then moved in closer and kissed Lance, taking her sweet time drawing the kiss out before pulling back just a bit and smiling. “Well, it’s our day off… so we can do whatever we like. Even if that’s just staying in bed. Though… are you sure you don’t want to move much?” she asked playfully.

Sharne finally reached her suite with Maike and opened the door to go inside and see if her husband was up. He normally would be by now, and had surly gotten her note about early morning checks on where they would be having the contest between Quinn and Dahl. She’d shared with him her concerns over the Onyx War Shire Centaurs being here… and threatening the twins she’d accepted into her herd. She couldn’t shake the stress of it right now. She wouldn’t feel at ease until it was over… and she hoped Maike would be present for the contest, to help ensure that the War Shire Centaurs didn’t try to play dirty. “Maike? Maike, are you here?”

Julep blushed deeply when Parak took pause and simply remarked ‘wow’ after saying her name. “Stop it, I’m not wearing anything fancy,” she said bashfully, shifting to let him into her room. She closed the door behind him and smiled. “So… well, good morning,” she said with a small laugh. It was still sinking in for her that Parack wasn’t just someone who was spending time with anymore, but was her boyfriend. “Are you on duty today?” she asked him curiously, wondering if this was just a stop off visit before he needed to go, or if he’d ensured he’d be free for the time she was off. Ellie was checking in now and then, too, to remind Julep not to worry about the infirmary. She’d earned some time off… Julep wondered if Ellie-Mae wasn’t trying to get some details out of the Pom, but Julep wasn’t the sort to kiss and tell. Seemed Parack was though! Only with his granddaughter, though, and probably only because she was persistent.

Gabby smiled and laughed a bit, nodding as she moved to take a bite of a piece of bacon, then a home fry after dipping it in the tangy tomato ketchup. She hummed along in understanding of just what Prowl meant by how Stephen went on and on. “He’s sweet. But honestly… I just want to marry you too,” she noted. She didn’t feel some big ceremony was necessary… but she had agreed to let Stephen pick her dress. They had one thing on their agenda. To be official before their pup came.

Lyla thought for a moment and then smiled and nodded. “I think a picnic would be really nice,” she agreed. This was still new to her… being free to come and go, to be able to go out into the sunshine and fresh air, and to be somewhere that she was mostly safe. There were always those who were troublesome, but no one actually knew who she was here. Only that she had been rescued from the Asesinato, like Chorus and Ivy essentially had. Very few people in the castle knew that she’d been Chaos’s ‘mate’ for a stint, and those who did know were trusted and not the sort to freely share that information, thankfully.

(I had to read back and figure out why Mira said outfit. God I dunno how I managed to screw up twice and say outfit instead of outing lmao, mistakes were made >.> will totally roll with Mira's assumption tho)

Koran grinned "Well if we and the kids play too much yeah, we'll get our clothes soiled with sweat and, or dirt. So would need to change afterwards. So yeah you guessed correctly. Its important to pace things out, a game or two. Then some relaxing with drinks and a snack while our bodies cool down then maybe another game."

Koran had been seeing Mira's improvement over the months they've been at the castle and he was so happy and proud of her and the strides she's been making to learn to think beyond the slaves mindset, to learn new things and ask questions. Having friends like Tera and a mother figure like Silvestera has done wonders for Mira's emotional and mental development and Koran couldn't be more thankful.

Dkhoran smiled softly as he understood Miharu's concerns about the ramifications if he went with the third option, it was out of compassion and empathy that his son was pushing back against the third one. "Certainly I'll be discomforted, but I'm also far more able to withstand such things, I can effectively stonewall her efforts, my biggest concern is that I can't divert everything and you'd still be subject to what she's doing but to a much lesser extent."

Dkhoran slowly shook his head as he grabbed a chair and took a seat near the bed "Besides its the duty of a parent to take care of their children and no self respecting father would hesitate to protect their child, you are certainly no exception. I would gladly shoulder this for you."

The purie then turned his attention to Vespa who seemed rather distraught at her inability to help at the moment "Do not blame yourself Vespa, you've not had the opportunity to learn about the magic you possess. I suspect considering who your mother is and your pure nature you posses the potential for Raiser's original healing magic. If we had time to train you, you'd certainly be able to help in that regard and ease if not outright block your mother's attempts at what she's doing."

He paused and looked back to Miharu then to Vespa and hummed quietly "Although, since the flower was created due to the union between you two, you likely have a connection as well. Maybe we can do something with this if we can figure out if you can feel something within you." He gestured to Miharu as he spoke to Vespa "Can you tell us if you felt anything..off or unusual that might have changed or felt different when Raiser seemed to have stopped her efforts a few moments ago? That might be a clue." He was going off of a flash of inspiration he had.

Fai could not help but smile a bit as Donovan came back to the bed to sit upon the edge of it. She listened as he said that could be addressed when he arrived to look into adding on the room for Deetra. But right now….what had her smiling was how cute he was being..Fai certainly didn’t mind cooking for him but there were moments when he had a bit of extra time like now and offered…”That sounds wonderful.” She said honestly never minding at all.
*********

Tempest listened as Lana spoke. She had meant to tell her sister yesterday about the mission and that she could not tell there mother anything….but had gotten distracted with meditation among other things. Now though as she was approaching it came back to the issue of how much was too much information and how to address it without putting everyone at risk. “An interesting problem for sure.” He said as he stood with her….his voice holding for the first time since they met a bit of emotion….something to focus….actually needing his undivided attention. Medicine was natural to him as breathing but this was a bit different. The wrong advice could spell trouble after all. His tail swished slowly behind him as he thought about it. “Telling her not to call your mom would only spike her concerns for your safety, the safety of your mother and your home village….greatly. Not reduce the risk…however as you said she can not tell her the reason for your going either.” He brought his free hand up having set down one of the smaller carry bags to grasp his chin in thought. “One we do not know if the target is still currently in your village…or if he’s gone to a neighbouring village. What we do know is that he’s cunning and even if the villagers may not even know he’s a threat….he could be using blackmail to get even the most honest villagers to listen and if not blackmail he’d set the stage to fit the narrative that he is giving….” He looked at Lana. “While she can speak to your mother she can’t tell her the reason for our going there…. innocent lives would be at risk…..the last time he was exposed….he killed everyone in the village by poisoning there water supply and razed it to the ground with fire….” He looked at Lana. “It’s why its so important no one know we’re coming until we arrive….we do not wish to give him a moments chance to harm anyone.”

Tempest frowned. “I would normally suggest telling her that your coming with relief aid….medicine and supplies which is not a lie at all….it is part of what is being transported when we leave today. Medicine to fight the abyss…medicine to aid with healing the sick and injured…clothing and food…” He looked at Lana. “Your village sits in the area furthest out from the castle….and we had according to Zan been told our allies were aiding your home….which turns out to not be true….so…as is the way of Shinobi part of our convoy is the bringing of much needed and long overdue aid.”

Eri smiled as Ban finished up, then patted his back so he’d burp and get the air bubbles out of his belly. Settled with a happy and full tummy she turned to Tria. “Ready for round to? He should be all for being held and cuddled now.” She said to the tigress. Tria had been trying so hard this morning to comfort a cranky Ban, it was only right that she got to hold him now when he was content and happy and wanting snuggled and held. And Eri didn’t mind. She wanted him to be close to Tria too. Wanted the Tigress to be a second mom to him. He would grow up knowing something Unicorns didn’t get to know a lot about what it was like to be in a loving family. And she truly wanted that warmth around him. Warmth she was just now discovering for herself….Especially after Tria who had all the reason in the world to not want her around had things set up for her to have a room off there suite and even went above and beyond to get the birthing waters so that not just Ban but Eri too made it through childbirth. To Eri Tria was sweet wonderful and caring.

~*~
Miharu listened as his dad spoke nodding a bit and relieved that Raiser had backed off and seemed distracted for the moment but at Vespa’s question…..He paused thinking as his father asked her and realized she might not realize with her innocent nature and way of seeing things….”Magic…can feel like a pulse or a heartbeat…inside different from your own heart but it doesn’t feel wrong either….” He said to her his voice tired but gentle. “Sometimes it’s like a second pulse beating in time with your own.”

He looked at his dad seeing this look in his eyes….and when he mentioned what Raiser’s magic started out as…”A healer’s magic….” He said not realizing that she had been given a gift that had at the time made her the most talented healer around only…..she was also born lacking any light in her at all a dark void where the light should be unlike any other.

Miki smiled and nodded as she looked at Sarah as she suggested they let Rem sleep. Even Miki herself had been worried about Rem yesterday. Today the little pixie was sleeping away and seemed to need it. “Okay mama.” She said as she moved to leave the room quietly with Sarah. She glanced back seeing Rem resting and was happy she was getting it. She was sure Esric would feel better too knowing that his sister got enough sleep.

Minato nodded as he got up. “I’ll need to get in a shower before….going to the sun room.” He said getting up. “I’m sure there are things you’d like to do this morning as well.” He said as he got up “Esric…it’s no trouble. I’m here for you if you need me.” Minato said softly to him wanting him to know he wasn’t troubled by this in the least he was a High elf after all and they moved with the flow around them. “Don’t hesitate to call me, it’s no trouble.”

Phereniece nodded as she moved to leave blushing a bit was seemed to stir a bit of warmth around her in the air…not enough to effect everything….those were more intense emotions on her part and she tried to keep her emotions from affecting the state of the world around her. “Thank you.” She said as he said it was actually all night but it was alright because she had needed it. She got up and made her way to the door nodding. “Getting cleaned up for breakfast sounds…like a good idea. I’ll see you down there then?” She said as she reached up touching the necklace he had given her….to help her know she had something real….a connection to hold onto…hopefully keep her form forgetting anything else due to the memoria curse placed on her. That erased her memories thankfully the one who put it on her was no longer around so if his sister did convince Church to go against will of the Priests and priestess of Aeon…..he could remove it as easily as he could reinforce it….he wasn’t Tiffan in La’shire but he was the strongest that had been born to Aeon….since the start….
Lily thought about it then nodded. “I’d prefer you stay…. there are….things I..” She would have a hard time talking about it. Lily had incedicble potential for magic…. but that magic like now was working inside to aid in what Muzuki had started yesterday. Although it would not heal up the damage and make everything better….but it had been that magical energy diverting itself inward which allowed her to survive all this time….Karin’s continual abuse…..she just had no idea…how Loch truly felt….or that his ‘cousin’ saw though him…..

“Because I don’t know what it’s like to have an abusive father?” She asked his back. As he started to walk away. “To be utterly afraid of the next time he snapped?” She crossed her arms around her waist shaking her head. “If you truly think that our pain is so different….then why…did you stop the boys in school….I know I’m considered to think I’m better then all others Loch.” She said as she looked at his back. “You stopped Logi and the others you grabbed his wrist Logi’s when he rose his hand to strike me. I may have been trapped in the corner but I still saw you…I didn’t hear what you said but they ran away…then I blacked out…when I woke I was in the nurses office…she didn’t tell me but I know you brought me there…I know …you crash the most at Hazel’s place and she’s my dearest friend. She’s told me you know…how kind and polite you are….” Aiyanna looked at him. Then moved in front of him…she moved her clothes so he could see the scars that covered her shoulder careful to not expose the damage that went lower. “I know what it’s like to be afraid of someone like Karin….I also know…your nothing like him. But if you keep going this way….if you don’t hear me when I tell you there is still something you can do…to stop it to save yourself and your mom and perhaps even your youngest brother who isn’t like him either not yet…..”

Anna shook her head having a hard time believing she was about to say it to anyone let alone Loch…..”My father wanted me to take my mothers place in his life….I’m sure you can figure out the rest from there…” She looked at him. “My mother? She’d tell everyone that….it was my magic burning my skin….breaking my bones… magic I could not control….No adult would listen to me…not for a long time Loch…not until Koi’s father and Sir Ambrose they got me out of there they believed me when no one else would….which is why I’m telling you…there is still something you can do before your father kills your mother he almost succeeded this time. She almost died yesterday…..if you keep running like this by the time you say something it could be too late….she’ll have died….believing you hate her as much as your brothers do…and I know you don’t.  Don’t you get it….I’m tell you there’s a way you can save her…it’s what you want to do more than anything right? You don’t want to loose your mom….but you feel helplessly trapped…and you think I don’t know what it feels like….you couldn’t be more wrong about that. You’re stronger then Karin….far stronger…I get it you don’t know who will listen….I’m telling you…there is someone…I’ll take you to them….they’ll hear you they’ll listen openly to everything…everything that is tearing you apart inside….I’m not the only one seeing you suffering right now….” She fixed her top and shook her head. “Hazel’s worried sick about you….she’s….the reason I’m standing here talking to you about what I can’t….talk to anyone else about…she asked me to reach you….to help you. You can ignore me….if you want….but I won’t stop trying to reach you Loch. You’re crying out for help not with words….but I can see it…hear it…”

Tumeric shivered as she looked up at the sky the dark mass out there the lightening that cracked none of it felt as ominous as whatever was lurking in that darkness. Out is sight, but she could sense it out there feel it and it felt…absolutely evil. She had never thought anything could feel evil could feel wrong on every level until she felt that out there skirting so close to it she shivered as she walked hugging herself her father and Kale both being there a comfort for the bunny. She didn’t glance back though as Kale commented about the size of the castle. “Its…somehow even bigger inside.” She said shaking her head as she moved matching her father’s pace.

Corri waited then paused when one guard mentioned three moving along the walls boarder and the direction that they were coming from. She knew Basil was heading this way but that he had company was news to her. Must be two who refused to stay behind perhaps? She moved towards the gate looking out and up the massive clouds were shifting directions in there swirling and she pulled her staff causing the long metal staff with crystals at either end to open up…if need be she’d protect them. Not that Basil needed much in the way of protection although he had opted for a quieter role she knew her husband was no slouch when it came to fighting….whoever attacked would regret it. Basil would be sure they got the message loud and clear attacking him was a mistake they’d regret for a long time after. But it was Tumeric and Kale who complicated things a bit. Although Kale mostly worked the farm lands she’d heard he was part of hunting parties for a while too.
****

Anos didn’t know he had Naracissa’s attention. Nor would he mind really. He heard shuffling outside of the room and upon stepping out was greeted by the sight of a bed rumpled little girl…her hair mussy….her pj’s all wrinkly from sleeping and she was yawning rubbing her eyes. The demon safely locked away in the prison crystal of Ne’ther. He tipped his head amused as her tummy rumbled then he frowned when she apologized for it…..for being too greedy….

“You Plumeria are not greedy.” He countered walking over and easily scooping her up. “I want you do so something for me….”
“What is it papa?” She asked looking at him.
“I want you to throw away all of those old rules and the things he told you.” Anos said softly. “I will let you know if something is wrong and your belly rumbling is not wrong. It just means you need to eat and that’s normal. You’re a child and your body needs that food to grow. Never be afraid to tell me your hungry. “ He said gently as he walked towards the fridge. “That being said let us see what’s here right now for breakfast and if need be…we can order something alright?”

“Okay.” She said letting her head rest against his shoulder.
“After you eat if your still sleepy you can take a nap if you want.” Anos said she was four….and from the things he was learning since yesterday her father had been terrible….she had a lot of healing and growing to do and he was going to be certain to see she had ever chance to recover and have those times become nothing more then a faded memory. He also had no idea that Infernus was here, could sense him as Anos wasn’t actively searching for the hellcat and was likely to make his way there for one last talk. If Kia came with him Anos would not mind and it might help Plum to know her dream’s which showed futures to be prevented that she herself traveled through was not her causing bad things to happen from someone else who held dream magics….if even in a different fashion would be good for Plum.

Solace walked up on his lovely mate and there adorable daughter. One they were just getting to know because they had not been ready to meet her yet. Still dancing around there feelings for each other for a long time and in part Solace knew was Nour wanting to find and save Tomoe. He listened to them a moment as he walked up and stood next to Nour. Then looked at the images playing out at Anos….Draco had gone to speak with him and they had learned much….after Draco returned. There was of course healing to be done but hearing her comment about the way his dreams started.

“The Silver Sea of Creation…is where all Ancients created by D’Joran are born.” He looked at Naracissa. “But out of all of us…only three were born with there own realms and one of you was not born of the Silver Sea…” Solace nodded towards it. “We are not meant to even remember it or linger…a place were all begins it goes forth to live….but he…according to what we’ve learned spent an long time there alive but ‘unfinished’ alone and waiting.” Solace shook his head as he looked at it then at Nara. “Have you tried speaking to him? There is only so much you can understand, about him and abut yourself by watching from a distance. When you are ready Nara…try talking to him. There’s no rush and don’t force it….it will come when your ready to speak to him but when you are…trust in the feelings that push in that direction.” Advice perhaps that Solace should have listened to himself long ago. Especially since it was because of Nour. “There are things that can only clear seen and heard by speaking to each other.” He said glancing at her mom and a lingering regret that he had not found the courage to do so himself sooner but they were together now and he would not have it any other way….he would always be there for Nour. And for their daughter if she needed him.

~*~
Tatianna nodded. “I’ll release the limiters.” She said looking at Riggs. “It’s the only way we’ll know for sure if there is shards embedded in him.” She looked at the glyphs in the air and shook her head. “I know he was given the internal limiter but an eternal one will prevent any mishaps when we sedate him….if those shards have an dark living magic attached it’ll jump at the chance his mind is suppressed to cause problems.” She shook her head and looked at Riggs. “Averie…told me last night that he is certain this is all coming about because we’re meant to save him to help him….that it is the will of the Ancients…..and that he has been lost a prisoner in the darkness for far longer then we realize."

Averie smiled as there kitten let out a mewl. Her tail swishing about. He shook his head. “She’ll wind down quickly though.” He said chuckling. “It’s a bit of the dragon in her peeking through I think. But those spirts of energy fade quickly at her age.” He said as he shifted his free arm to let Nikki curl in close to his side watching Kiva wrap her tiny fingers around her momma’s.

~*~
“Moon lanterns will help.” He said they would allow him to take in moonlight while the sun was up. He nodded slowly laying back down. “bed ridden.” He said with a forlorn sigh and she would know it wasn’t his favorite place to be but the lack of fight on his part was his own silently accepting she was right he was in no condition right now to be up and about and he could see it in her eyes. If things had taken a few moments longer if things had played out even a little differently….Tegra would not be here right now. It was a scare that neither twin needed or wanted at the moment. Savarian had saved him by taking such a risk and Quistis had finished expelling the dark tether but the wounds remained and those wounds while not deadly….where playing havock with his system. Tegra turned his head centuries ago during there first life there was a medicine in there homeland that worked the best for each twin but….it was no longer available. Only the Ancient Elves had been able to get close to the medicine of the flowers that Tomoe gifted there kind….until Will left all her research on them and the seeds in the hands ofh her assistant Noctis who spent all this time….bringing the gift of that ancient back as it was meant to be. She didn’t rush it…..which was perhaps the difference even among the Ancient Elvin healers….Noctis had wanted to get it right after all wanted to make Will proud of her. In a way much like a child seeking praise of a parent or dear friend in this case.

Ettie nodded. “He will be. Myth…would never have spared him if she sensed the evil in him like his father and sisters. It wasn’t there….that was why she agreed.” He said looking at Cressida. “Ruion is nothing like them…..he didn’t willingly become a Phalanx….I was there when he was forced to become one….when his elder sister used her magic to control his body as if he was large puppet. His screamed in agony after…..his soul his heart….he tried to kill himself rather then live even a moment as a Phalanx….” Ettie looked at Cressida. “He’ll isolate himself as much as possible now….he won’t want to even remotely risk hurting one of us.”

“What your feelings is normal.” Link answered her in her mind, his mental voice gentle and kind she was projecting…as she sat next to him, and he could feel it the confliction in her…so many emotions so many feelings and the fear under it. He could sense it all. He rested his arm on his bent knee looking up at the sky. “Not many are as corrupt and evil as Marron and most of his children…there are countless out there who are like Phamren and Ruion. Trapped in a prison not of there own creation. Despite that it does not change the fact that he both hurt you…and he saved you.” Link looked at her knowing where the confliction was coming in there the hate and hurt towards Phamren and yet she had truly forgiven him as well…even as he released her from the promise in his last moments the day before. He looked up at the skyline. “you can hate him for what he did…what he took from you and forgive him all the same you have that right Quisits because you alone know all that happened from start to finish. You alone saw what he struggling with. And that he choose to die to save you was the real him….the reason you forgave him and gave him peace in death.”

Link looked at his hand. “But you also have the right to hate him for what he did, what he took from you. “ It was perhaps different because Link wasn’t telling here that she couldn’t both forgive him and hate him. He had lived far too long to think in such simplistic terms. “You’re a Shambala Maiden…that gift…is quiet unique and just now awaking in you. But it is the confliction in your own heart that has your body in up in airs about wither or not you have a pup to worry about.” He said gently. “If you do not wish to be pregnant you won’t be. But if you yield to what happened and accept it you will…..your magic is trying to answer what you wish to happen and right now….you don’t have a clear answer to that…your afraid…but being afraid of something happening is not the same as not wanting it to happen to begin with.” Link looked back up at the sky. “As to Ruion….you are not wrong…he is a prisoner as well. His brother hurt you but he is not his brother. Your not wrong to feel conflicted there are countless aspects that are the same…they are both Dragonfang Lycans, both phoenixes who share the Phalanx curse.” Link looked at her. “But there are differences as well…Just as you are different then your mother, and Tegra and Myth are different then each other despite being siblings. When you are ready you will speak with him further and he will show you who is. Not what he is. But right now…?” Link looked at her his eyes gentle as he took in the lycaness next to him. “Right now is the time you take for yourself to heal…be careful to not pull away from those around you…even now as your hurting, we may not be able to take the pain away for you but we are hear for you. Wither that is quiet company. Or just morale support through this it does not matter….” He looked up again at the sky. “Just know Quistis all that you’re feeling….is normal, it is part of the healing process sure…but it is also your souls will to fight to not let itself become lost…you will know all of the answers you need when your ready. You’ll feel them as they come to you in your heart no one will need to tell you. You’ll know.”

Noctis moved her movements so much slower and that was perhaps a boon when it came to these potions. The Rainbow Elixir as she called it had cooled enough to be sealed properly and she set about doing that as in each small single dose vial. The other two were just now entering the cooling stage. She worked away looking at the rainbow liquid in the vial she had been so excited when she managed to brew all three. The Rainbow elxir worked best for those like Savarian and Will who had magic that fell in multiple wheel houses. The one that looked like bottled sunlight which she called because she didn’t know any other name for it Sundew was lovely and would be of benefit to Myth and Link both and the one that looked like The silver moon and the ocean blended together perfectly….Moondrop….was the final actual Elixir that Tomoe had once gifted to the Ancient elves. Elixirs that they claimed no other could make none of them were bitter….or supposed to be better like they were when the Ancient elvin healers crafted them….

Noctis had poured over all of Will’s research notes and then to create the soil to grow the flowers she had picked up where Will had left off making the tiniest of adjustments and then waiting to stabilze the soil before moving on to the next step. Hearth soil was much different then anything she had ever worked with before. But….she had done it. Of course she had wanted to share it with Will right away when she got the flowers to grow….and brewed the first healing potions. The catabu lifted one of the Sealed Rainbow Elixir’s and looked at it. All three would work for anyone….but they were the best for those with Unique magics. She missed the sound of her friends voice….and it never occurred to Noct how upset Will would be to see her so badly hurt and not having woken her sooner then this…..it wasn’t that Noct accidently woke her that Will might be upset….it was that Noctis suffered for this long without coming to her for help without waking her.

Zen sighed as he once again heard the voice of the planet although ‘heard’ was a rather loose term in this case. It wasn’t like he actually got her voice. He wasn’t an Ancient and the voice of the planet was not something he’d actually hear without paying a high price. No it was rather the knowledge of the words the woman’s voice and what she said was suddenly in his head….not that that was any better, but that he was at least used to as it happened since he was born. Then there was the whole Chosen King of Light thing…..the crest on his back it was misleading he wasn’t the ‘Hero of the World’ no….that title had a totally different meaning then what it seemed to imply….he would indeed ascend to a throne no other mortal would sit upon….it meant that he would be the only mortal to not die go to Elysian and become a Liasian or messenger of the Ancients one day….’The king of light’ so to speak.

He looked at his right arm a moment longer as the world seemed keen to push him forward telling him to get a move on it….and where to go. Zen looked up at the castle and sighed. Of course it was at the top of a cliff…..and the path there was from this side was steeper and longer the one Tegra took them on before despite it being just around the bend more or less. Sighing again he began walking making his way to the path…..that…according to the push world was where he would find this Myth….he just hoped his was not ill received or it would make for a very long morning………..
~*~

“I’m sure Opal would love a clip for her hair.” Levi said smiling as Sunny’s mind went to work right away on what to make something she could always wear wither or not she was working. “It would certainly make Opal smile.” She said knowing that was the best part for Sunny seeing how happy her home made gifts made others when they got them. Levi would help where needed, but the designs always came from Sunny and they were always lovely.

Lyka nodded. “It may help the search go quicker.” He said looking at Hestia when she offered to contact a few people she knew here to help with the hunt. “The sooner she’s caught the sooner she’s gotten help and the danger to the girls has dropped down.” He said shaking his head and sighing. “Seems we can’t keep our noses out of trouble….” He said looking at Hestia but this was understandable and they were in there own way trying to make sure they didn’t step on any knights toes. “Besides if we ask for there help then we’re not going around them and I like that option better I don’t want them to think we’re doubting in them, when we’re just trying to help.”

Raphtalia listened. “Sister’s?” she asked tipping her head a bit. “I don’t remember if I had any myself….” She said got up and looked at him. “I will…take your advice…and I’d like to meet them…but…” She looked at him. “I can not be the only one exploring all the time Roan….if it is not good for me then the same can be said for you can it not?” She said meaning his lack of exploring different areas mostly because he hadn’t had the time or hadn’t thought about it.

Chai’s ears flickered a bit as Haddie spoke in such tones kind and yet firm leaving no room for doubt or question she moved forwards pausing as she heard the crunch and Penny telling her it was bacon…..but that caused her to pause too as she was used to eating day old bread and whatever else she could find….that was discarded the freshest had been the muffins for a while and then the basket that had been given to them yesterday. She reached out a tentative hand while Haddie spoke feeling the chair….then slowly sat back she tipped her head curious. “Bay…kon….” She repeated…”What is….that?” Oh she could certainly smell something absolutely delicious….but she didn’t know what that smell was connected to!

~*~
“That is where the issue lies.” He said in agreement. “She may be the only reason we get past the front gate.” He sat back a bit as he picked up his drink having gotten far in his meal with Movado although they still had half to go. “All of which took time on his part. I’m sure she’s no different although something happened to have her be willing to take a chance. I do understand your position though. I feel much the same…its dangerous…both what is happening and her current mental state. But at the same token nothing will change if she does not see things from this side either. There are….as Trait puts it…two sides to every story. She’s heard the one….from there but has not clearly heard from here. If she had…she’d know no one in this castle would have ever turned a blind eye to her home’s cries for help.” Traine said La’shire having sent him the information and it was clear just as Movado knew he would…Traine read up on it at some point last night even while dealing with his own personal issues with Cariad and she was part of that when his crystal binged insisting how could he clearly help if he didn’t know after all.

“Noted.” She said about the contest circle being soft sand and not grassy. She understood what he was saying about their ways, her gaze taking in all in the area as she stood with him. “It’s sad though that those like Dahl and force others to go against what they know is right.” She said shaking her head. “Weapons racks and the circle.” She turned a bit looking at the area….the area those who would watch from was far back, although those who needed to clearly see what was happening would be able to. Her gaze moved slowly over the large area that would be used. “Its been a long time since I last saw one of these….I’m trying to remember everything but I fear there is something I’m missing….” Lacey looked about the area….part of her wanted to run it’s length to move through it as a centuar would who was fighting….in her herd growing up even the woman fought in these challenges…especially if one mare believed another was trying to steal her mate…..But it had been a long time since she shifted and now with the War Shire’s here she was hesitant to shift even more. Her white gold fur and hair would stand out more it looked more white then that of white sands….like in her natural state. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust Zeke just the opposite his mere pressence was a noble one. She knew she had nothing to fear from shifting with him near by….she just felt Vulnerable in her Centuar form when she should feel the safest in it….and that stemmed from an incident in her youth.

Sean rested healing her in her sleep although she could not tell Quinn as much as she rested that Silvi was using this time to undo any damage Dahl did to the Opal by manhandling it. The white Queen working tirelessly to heal it so that when it returned to Sean there would be no delay in the help her having it back would bring her. For both Sean’s sake and Quinn’s there was no doubting his feelings and love for the girl in his arms. The girl who already was giving him back the one thing he thought forever stolen from him. His chance to be a father to have a family of his own. With her.

Rumi nodded as he looked at her. “Your right and Landsea will make sure they’re safe. Tilly could use the time to rest she’s a popular doctor.” He said shaking his head. She had been the one to bring there twins into the world just knowing how to help Ashe and had been helping care for them as there doctor ever since. But she also needed time for herself.

Millie shook her head. “I don’t know.” She said shaking her head. “We’ll have to ask Ryn…..as  I get this feeling that he’s not from the same future as our Kahiri is…..although…” She paused touching her lower lip….”Celluna might know something although I hesitate to ask her….she’s still recovering from child birth….but…she seem agitated for a bit….until Kahiri turned down leaving the room and insisted on staying with her and there baby at all times…” She looked at Kahi. “She might know something for all we know….you could be out there dealing with Chaos….who will still be a threat even after we deal with Raiser…or some other evil that has not poked it’s head….” She looked at her hands. “Raiser is the most dangerous threat out there right now even Chaos has withdrawn into hiding….not wanting to get caught up in her activities….with her gown the other problems might resurface.” She looked at Kahi. “And your time here….you’ve gained strength Kahi…strength to stand against the darkness but that same strength would mean that protecting our home would mean leaving it for a time….if that is indeed what happened….then it wasn’t that you didn’t want to be there. I’m only speculating…” She shook her head. “I certainly can’t see the future……But…Kahiri said once that Chaos….and you both fight in his future he changed something because your still here….but that doesn’t mean that fight….still doesn’t occur sometime down the road right?” Millie nodded. “Your right unless she was one of the warriors who goes with you in the future….” Millia looked up at the ceiling. “It’s all just guessing on my part….picking up pieces and thinking about things that didn’t happen that may have been delayed instead of completely stopped….” She looked at him. “I don’t know for sure…and I could be completely wrong.”

Xel nodded as he walked up to stand just beside and behind her looking at what she was looking at. “True.” He said softly. “But it will not last forever….this storm will one day pass and the skies will be clear again.” He said looking at her. “The light is already moving preparing to push it out.”

Nyx looked at the adorable girl resting in his arms and wondered when was the last time she got to actually rest like this. She was asleep peacefully he was always an early riser wither that was because he was the ‘Hero of Time’ as nickname implied or it came about from being a big brother turned surrogate father to his adorable little sister….he didn’t know. But it had stuck with him always. He’d try to get up to make breakfast…..but….was all tangled up in a cute sort of bear hug but the slumbering girl. Who he found it rather adorable she seemed to be something of a cuddler. He didn’t mind one bit.

~*~*~
“Morning.” Sorei said in answer as she finally spoke signaling that she had fully awoken he didn’t move yet his hold on her still gentle she could pull away or ask him to let go but it was there never the less a silent but gentle offer of comfort and support. He did move one arm though and brushed her hair back some.

Kort looked at Rostan and nodded. “You’re right and that’s what troubles me.” She said looking back at the men. “too many new recruits for this outing for my liking.” She breathed and Rostan would likely understand that prank earlier just proved they were young….this wasn’t the time for games and mischief thankfully Rostan routed it easily enough but….Kort looked ahead and sighed. “I’m just glad I’ve got your help, yours and Rivers….” She looked at him. “Mov tells me your both the best at what you do. From here…I’ll coridinate with you…” She looked out. “there is a lot of land along that coast, and plenty of places for our problem to hide in….” She looked back at the men again and gave the signal to get into formation and move out. Then started moving with Rostan. “Call me crazy but I feel like there is a trap waiting to be sprung….I just hope for the first time this instinct of mine is wrong..” She said as she could feel it the feel of the fur on the back of her neck standing on end that feeling that something is wrong….very very wrong in the air.

River same the speeds at which she moved made it hard for any to catch her and yet she could see everything around her just fine. Her gaze taking in the solid areas. Then paused as she spotted….a cave much lower and a rather large rock not commonly found in the water blocking two thirds of it’s entrance…just removing the rock…would be bad. She knew that….it could be blocking the escape of the missing knights or it could be trapping something dangerous within….she moved down and swam through the small opening….the water was her world….even if it was something dangerous she’d be at no disadvantage against it…..

“I think I’m okay….at least I can’t think of anything at the moment.” She said honestly to Dartanya having no idea this was far more telling about the girl who won her son’s heart then any of the rumors flying around about her. This was the girl after all that Nico knew. Her harshness with recruits was to keep them alive. But the girl herself…..she didn’t need to smothered in words of love to know she was loved because she knew what it was like to be without it. Nico need not say anything for her to know his feelings and know they were true. “Everything is different….from my childhood home….but…it’s not a bad different. I’m glad I got the chance to meet you thank you…for stopping by.” She said honestly admitting that while it was new to her and she was learning it wasn’t a bad thing. She took in a lot of what Nico told he, if she did something that made him frown in concern it wasn’t repeated mostly because she knew the source of the concern it was worry for her.

“I think it was more there worry you’d steal the hearts of there mates then anything else.” She said in response to Rael. While his entry had been as pronounced as Esric’s had been. The dragon was quiet handsome himself and he had turn many an elvin girls head when he arrived. “You’re certainly not the first to dive into our village from the sky….it’s happened in the past albeit for different reasons.” She said chuckling as they all took there table and Vyshsae nodded to the waiter.

“Come you must be hungry.” She said to Io. Gesturing to the table she knew she’d have to explain to Rael later that Blaise would likely be after the Elvin grace that was inside of Io….to want to control it and use it to regain Finn….
~*~
Prim made her way down and slowly into the kitchen she watched him putzing around for a few moments before walking in to sit at a bench out of the way as she didn’t have the energy to help and he’d likely fuss if she tried. “it’s deceiving here…..you can’t feel the heaviness in all of Arcadia.” She said glancing out. “But nor can we rush…” She said echoing his thoughts unknowingly. “I have this feeling….that everything is not yet in place…..if we move now….it could be disastrous…”

Fii almost laughed when she commented it wasn’t the castle they would hear……”We’re on the top floor.” He breathed for one thing…and leaned in to nuzzle her ear again despite the playful smacks and the warning of the tail whack to come…..”And as to hearing in general….well….” he mused he left it unsaid if he dared say ‘too late’…..OH would she really whack him a good one…probably send him crashing to the floor in a laughing heap again. Because he knew darned well it was that bashfulness not that she actually didn’t want him touching her. If that was the case that tail would hit with far more force….bone jarring instead of just knocking him around.

Pellian sat in the sunlight soaking it in as he looked up at the skyline. There was so much to be done….and out of all those who came here….with Kiten the one who made him the most nervous was not his nephews mate she had a feisty fighters spirit….but the small platinum metallic who was half human…..there was something dangerous about her. About the way she moved her mate that mountain hound seemed to think nothing of it. But he had seen others that moved the way she did….others who could kill without remorse. He of course had no idea that she had been a sklave and for longer the Topaz. Or even what a Sklave was. That Topaz broke that mindset and Aspen and Senn helped set the difference into stone but Yuuri always had it to fall back on. If they need to fight and it would likely happen…..she would not hesitate to kill there ememies………she would kill them of that he was certain. But….was that really the best way to handle it? He knew it would likely be necessary with those like Mallium and Gracia but the rest of the men? Or was he being too naïve…..

Leifon nodded. “We’re safe here….Gracia and her men can not enter this place….this is….” He said looking at her. “Zandra Msytictears’s estate in the middle of the sealed Golden Hind Orchard….” He looked about. “It was left to Primrose…and she brought us all here…” he looked at Pandora. “Gracia’s men can’t get entry Prim won’t allow it….apparently only those she allows to enter may….but I’m not overly sure how that works only that it does.” He said unaware that Thierry had entered…..or that perhaps Prim had allowed it…for the sake of saving the girl who was trapped….just as she’d wish to save young Fauna and the other girls….it was just in Prim’s loving nature.

Heirloom walked as carefully as he could the rush there could not be done going back. Thierry had already suffered far too much as far as he was concerned. He walked past the soliders who left him be. It was perhaps for the best….if he cut loose it would not be good. He was after all a spirit….and so his power was a bit different then what they were used to dealing with. He approached the holy grounds as he thought of them as such being were the Golden Hind’s tree’s grew in abundance. “You’ll be safe soon.” He said to her gently as he carried her. Her head resting against his shoulder.

~*~
Aiyan smiled. “Of course be right back.” He said leaning in to kiss her cheek before disappearing down the stairs to get the tea for Zai. She had taken the medicine but the tea would help it all settle down that much quicker he turned on the kettle and moved to get a cup and the pre made tea bag. He busied himself, setting up a tray with that as well as some other small things she munched on from time to time to calm down a sour belly. He didn’t put any sugar or cream in the cup instead opting to put to that to the side in case she wanted it or didn’t as well as a spoon thinking of anything else water the water came to temp.

Kei missed it as well perhaps because of how quickly it had been dealt with. He took a deep breathe as he snuggled in holding Naiya and nuzzled her a bit. He had no idea that they might soon be getting more guests or that one of them was greatly wanted by Chaos…..and the druids would be loathe to let the curse remain on her or her child meet such a fate. Wither or not she was a saint…….

He nodded. “All things in there time…” He said lowly the full saying was of course all things come in there due time. It was Celtic to shorten it that way…meaning they would happen in there own time. Trying to rush it would come to no quicker end just more frustration. “But I do agree with ye…the curse be broken….I can at least begin to heal….and I can na think of a better place to be doin’ it but here.” He said softly. With her.

The druid boys moved supporting Singo apologizing to him for the obvious discomfort he was in and trying to make the journey as painless as possible for him.

Suna blinked as she had been about to follow when the message came to her and she opened it reading it and looking up her fuzzy ears standing up and widening a bit in confusion….this message….and to arrive as Singo awoke in obvious need of help. To have him brought there more or less stating he would be expecting him this morning….”But…how?” She looked down at the message again stunned and confused surely this was not mere coincidence right?

Zalli finished up the medicine in all the forms needed for a worst case scenario. She hoped it wasn’t that far this morning but if it was….she would not let him suffer and die through it. She would help him and save him from it. Of course she herself would need help with her legs but….she looked off in the distance ever healer’s instinct in her was screaming…..she needed to double check on that tiger he protected her without any regard for what happened to himself and because of that selflessness she was able to cast the warding barriers that now helped keep Ethion safe. The coast of that selflessness would not be his life. Not if she had anything to say about it.

Meliodas just smiled as she said okay and continued to gently stroke her hair and ears offering that gentle comfort to let her sleep a bit longer he knew she’d wake when she was hungry but there was nothing wrong with her getting a bit more sleep now either. She had been through so much and if he could help her feel safe and comfortable, help Poe know it was alright to heal that she could allow herself to sleep when needed and eat when hungry….then he’d make sure she felt safe doing it always.

Erza tipped her head. “Mm not at all.” She said as she leaned against the table. “There’s…a poem back home….my mom once told me…Nature is a wonderous thing, beautiful for the diversity it brings, wither be they born flowers or tree’s, or even you and me we are as different as we are the same. That is the truth her tapestry woven brings. Strengths and flaws link and entertwine, your strengths sooth these flaws of mine. Together now lets us dance through the lands most grand, you and I stronger still for we dance hand in hand.” Erza said softly. “It’s exactly as you say….some day when your decide to travel knowing a few simple dishes will be helpful but there’s nothing wrong with leaving the cooking to those who have a passion for it.” She looked at him. “Just as they do not pick up a sword to fight, although it might benefit them one day to know a few defensive and offensive skills in the area it is not what speaks to there heart…there strength lays in there love of cooking and they take pleasure it in…where as yours lays elsewhere.  A sword to protect.” Erza looked at Garand and smiled. “so no not childish at all. There is nothing wrong with it.  I’m certain you and I aren’t the only ones after all that would rather leave the cooking to those who enjoy it….I’m…more skilled at being a Medi Knight…or what some would call a field doctor I can fight…but my strengths lay in the medical field….in healing others.  While I do that, I trust those who can wield a sword to fight and protect to have my back I suppose to me cooking is no different….in that aspect. The kitchen is the cooks forte they know it….know it’s timing and rythim me? I know a few simple campfire dishes that tanslate to the stove top or oven….but anything more then that….not so much.”  She said honestly smiling as she took him in.

“Finn let me know all is well with his group. AS to Erza and Garand….” She said looking at him. “They made it back but it seems Erza hurt her knee…Garand has been helping her with everything even following her directions for making that tea for me.” She said shaking her head. “When he does I doubt he realizes….that immersible sadness he’s carrying fades…”
“I asked him later when he was making sure we had everything for the night if everything was okay…he said yes but hesitated…” She sighed softly. “I noticed it even if he hesitated to say it for her sake….she doesn’t feel that knee and he’s worried about her…fussing over her. I think it’s doing them both some good although I can hear there hushed voices now in the kitchen…so I’m sure before long we’ll smell that tea she makes for me…it’s approaching the time I need to take it anyways….I think in another thirty minutes she’s like clockwork….with everything.” Traya said softly. “and yet she’s not overbearing about it either….I think she’s here to help me bring our baby safely into the world and to heal a wounded heart….”

Athrun paused and nodded. “Ah yeah.” He said as he stood and then held out his hand to her to help her up he’d carry her back quickly if she felt better less exposed that way. “I can carry you back if you like.’ He said softly. While he was not thrilled about his state of undress either he was more concerned about her well being then his own.

~*~
“I….” Kyoko meant nothing by it being as quiet as she had been….she had been dealing with so much but she looked over at Novel. “I’ve been better….” She said shaking her head. “Sorry….to drag you into all of this….I…I’ve never had a choice but all of you….” She looked at her….”he’s…not someone to tangle with….saving me has put you in danger…” Kyoko looked down at the cursed markings the demonic ring around her finger and the heavy weight of the taboo index the stone that logged everything Chaos said was taboo…..and made it law for her. “I was born cursed…and now because of me your all….” She closed her eyes….it wasn’t self pity she had honestly never thought there was a way out for her…..

Regius Krylancelo moved over and gently took Zuri’s wounded arm into his hand. He held his hand above the gash and began chanting a healing and cleansing prayer one to purify any taint that might remain from Selene’s energies and two….to begin healing the wound. It was basic healing and he’d be a poor Paladin without it.

Fennis closed the distance and looked at Fable then in the direction of the two. “Al Hana?” He asked her was she alright….demon’s were not something to be taken lightly and her firing the arrow meant this one had been present and throwing around some massive power he had seen the Holy knight drive off multiple copies by wounding them on the arm…..”Es palau’de….” He said meaning that the one in the clearing the male was a Paladin a High Level holy knight.

Acerbus had to think about that, few nights ago when he went in to settle them down when they had gotten pretty upset he didn't know why. Of course he might have missed some of the toys on the floor that fell out. But, in any case his children got a small concert with him and his flute instead and sent them right to sleep. And he got his wings massaged a little from Del the next morning. "Well, they can sleep in some more, gives us time." He noted back to Del.

Rodrick coming into the kitchen looking a little dishevled, he didn't get a lot of sleep thanks to the fight with Rachel. Though really it wasn't his fault and they would make up again soon. "Okay, need to stop by the bank for those items and Donovan wants me to stop and add a room, Ack that means I should get supplies and back before..." He looked up, "OH morning Blake." He said with a bit of a yawn afterwards. "You getting some tea?" He asked.

Samson listening to the idea of how to get Lilly out to safety with out brining up suspcion with the rest of the clan. While Surely Karin may feel like something is a miss with it he wouldn't be able to say too much about it. "That is a good starting point." He noted, "But, gathering what we need for an removal is harder if she is still scared to speak on it." He noted. He then heard a knock and turned his head to see the door open and his wife Judith moving in.

"Hope you two don't mind a third to come in and help?" She noted and looking over at the two, she smiled looking to the two of them.

Jupiter finished his messages to those in the caravan and waved his hand to send them out. He would hope to get a response from all of them today so he could get them on the same page to leave by tomorrow morning. He then turned his head hearing Twilight Coo in the bed. He could help but smile, the first time he heard that he was sleeping on a couch and had to leave the room to control himself.

Mars sitting up and placing his back against the head board. "Yeah, with our rushing back and getting here with everything sleep was a bit easy." He said sounding surprised, he felt with what happened to Del he be more restless about things. But, after talking with them they seemed to settle him a lot. He started to wonder if they knew that had that affect on others?

***

Cry's heard Ero joke and turned her head to look at him a little. "If it was anyone else that would be a groaner." She told him and reached for her clothes looking to change into them. Now that they weren't hiding anything and Pops very much approved she was no longer worried about sneaking about. "Oh that must be Noa, wow coming in a little late." She noted and hearing the sigh, "Oh come on, we get this done and you can cuddle with me later." She promised.

Pops placing another box, "Well, that might be the best idea. Oh...he there be right with you!" He said finally looking out the window between the kitchen and bar to see Midas sitting there. He looked back, "Come in and relax a bit, I'll make you something." He said to Noa as a thank you for the troubles of even getting here."

Midas looked up when he was finally noticed, "Take your time." He said putting his notebook away. He wasn't going to be getting any more information from them he felt. He leaned back on the stool, when Orion would pass it would just be out of his vision to see him. Hopefully though he be able to talk to him, The council raven getting some interesting information today.

Toia smiled a little bit when Deetra asked the question, t was one that really didn't get asked at all. In fact if anyone asked she been the Head Mistress forever. But, it wasn't always the case. "No, in fact long a long time ago I was not a part of the coven. No, I was on the outside a young girl like many of our maiden like you." She told her honestly. "I have traveled from small villages to big cities, it was fun at first but I was alone. And soon being alone all the time start to ware on one soul. Soon what was a carefree life for me turned into something harsh trying to survive. Until I was found by the Coven and the head Mistress of the time then. And much like you I became a maiden, given a home and a family around me. Just like you are getting with Donovan and Fai."

Sharply sitting up a little in the bed as Lulu explained what happened the other day, That sounded like a Shepheard's Light. He said almost matter of fact. He looked back over towards the window, Yeah and that is not something they can do very often. I'll have heal the old fashion way. Of course there was other information like Lulu being with Helios he didn't know about. And the biggest him being a father for little Lucina.

Mizuki nodded, "Oh no please show me the way." She said wishing to be polite as possible. Yesterday while everything was going on and at the peek the young Prestress feared she overstepped herself and did not want to make the same mistake today. She told herself on this visit to make sure she held the value of the Coven, they were their to help and not judge.

Donavan smiled, "Brilliant." He said and moved off the bed and headed to their little kitchen. He wasn't the best at cooking, but there was one meal he seemed to excel at and it was breakfast. And with Fai brining in much more and balanced ingredients into the home, he knew he could make something a little special for the both of them.

***

Abbadon looked over, "Yeah, you're right. I think I am getting paranoid lately." He said, he knew Atticus had a plan. And he wasn't going to be gone for any extended period of time. And soon with word that Zlo was here now in the La'Shire Soraya and his mission would be coming to a close. Or so he thought, he wasn't aware of what the mage was going through right now.

Serg looked over, "What face?" He asked as his snow owl just poked him. "Okay I was just thinking about the title 'Headmaster' it just sounds, I dunno, a little rough." He noted, of course this was just him not wanting to scare the kids that were going to be in the school. That the place and teachers are their for them. What he didn't know yet though was many of the parents to who agreed to send to kids to the school did so because he was named the headmaster.

Rio smiled, "Heh still got it." He said under his breath and trying to sit up a little, though the room was still spinning for him some. "Huh restless? Sorry about that, normally I don't move so much." He noted wondering if maybe he was dreaming or something last night, but everything was just a blurr when they got back to the room. He barely made it into the bed if wasn't for Vera.

Torin had to blink a few times still trying to wake up, when Juno told him about a canopy that he made he was confused. He looked up to see the branches and leaves above them. His eyes seemed to trace and follow before coming down to the bed post where he touched. He looked back up again as if he didn't fully believe it and to his hands. "Huh..." Was his reaction at first as his brain was trying to shake of the sleep to figure it all out.

Duncan was still in the bed and seemed to be silent for a moment before he started to shift some, he then sat up a little bit. "Huh..." he seemed almost confused, Not that Saffy wasn't there. Slowly they have been getting back to normal it will still take some time but he felt something oddly familiar coming to him. His ears twitched a few times, "Mom? Dad?" He said to himself and looked to the window.

Gilin and Aki was moving along the other side path close to the walls. "Wish we could gotten our crystal fixed and sent a message that we were coming." He said as he kept his bow at the ready. The polar bear wasn't going to be taking any chances even if they were right by the palace.

Aki's ears twitched a few times and looked up. "It's okay, he knows." She said with a bit of a smile. She had to convince Gilin to leave on such short notice. Aki had felt something was wrong with their son. And she was going to find out what.

Tria smiled and gently took Ban now that he was fed and settled down a little bit to hold him. "Well, you feeling better after that?" She asked him and moved to cradle him in his arms. It was almost surprising how Tria seemed to have flipped on the stance, but if anyone heard how she learned about it. How this wasn't anyone fault they would have done the same.

Lana listened as Tempest was weighing a lot of the different options as well as outcomes. She started to rub her head a little bit. "Look, I have to at least tell her the truth of why I am going and who we are after. Our group has faced off before with him. And she would understand why she couldn't contact Mom in the meantime." She said, "And like I said they still aren't on the best speaking terms yet."

Fai could not help but smile a bit as Donovan seemed to perk up a bit more when she agreed to him making something for them. She really didn't mind it was more of a habit for her getting up and always cooking. Maybe one of these days she'd convince her sweet Raven to help with dinner. It would be fun and everything always seemed to taste even better when made together with someone you love. Deetra would be joining there family soon. Fai just hoped she'd be good for the young girl. Madam Toia believed they'd be good for Deetra. She'd have to have faith in her judgement.

*~*☆

Eri smiled as Ban let out a happy content sound snuggled up in Tria's arms. Just seeing the way she cradled Ban told her Tria would be a wonderful mom to her own little ones. "You’re a natural " She said smiling. "Some stuff even I'm left scrambling to figure out. But he'll likely fall back to sleep he looks so content and happy."

Tempest listened as Lana got a bit defensive...."if you know this then why hesitate? I'm only offering suggestions and my thoughts based on your hesitance.Lana you stand here as if uncertain of your next step. Of how much to say or not say. But just now you spoke certain she would understand so what then is causing you to falter? Why hesitate? What is it you are truly struggling with? Until you can answer that honestly to yourself...any help anyone tries to give will feel wrong. What is it you're searching for?" Tempest asked. Even if she yelled and got angry it would not phase him the same as others. As a doctor he often dealt with varying emotional states. The best doctors kept there calm when faced with the distraught emotions of those before them. It was Lana's seemingly reluctant will to move forward to speak with her sister unsure of just what to say. "You know that most if not all of it is classified for the safety of the people there."

"You're just a human."

"You'll never really be one of us, human!"

"Nothing against ya, but we're just... better."

Wes has dealt with these words from those his age since he was adopted. That he would just be a liability to the strength of the village. That he was just a charity project of his new mother and his new little sister would have to protect him and live a worse life because of it. They were all faster than him. They were all stronger than him. They could all use magic, unlike him. It was why he pushed himself so hard, so he could be someone his new family could be proud of. All Wes wanted was for Quistis and their mother to not get side looks whenever they talked about him. He slowly got to his feet. "Don't worry, if they want me to come with 'em on this mission of their's, I can make it. The best and worst thing about being human is that we're probably the most proud and stubborn race on this planet. I'm not just gonna sit still, especially if you're saying there's a way forward." He took a moment to stretch before nodding to the phoenix before walking out the room. "Thanks for the talk. I'll try to keep it in mind."

Sally giggled as she looked at Weiss. "Hey, why don't you come with me? I'm sure Mela and Nashy are still busy, but you can meet Lady Rain and Lady Seda! Well... Rain and Seda- I really have to get out of that habbit."

"That sounds... no pleasant..." Zuri said, nodding in thanks as she checked her now healed arm. "This should help keep Indi from worrying too much- he hates me going on missions like this. But what are we gonna do now? Is this white demon or whatever going to come back? How much time do we have?

"I put myself at your mercy, Lord Chaos, I failed to prepare properly..." Selene said, bowing before her master in his war room.

"To think we have to deal with a Divine Relic as well... as if Anos appearing here wasn't enough to deal with..." Chaos growled before looking at Selene. "Heal yourself and charge your energies. Dealing with these problems are going to require far more planning."

"But what about your property? If we don't act-"

"Acting too rashly is how I lost my body in the first place. As much use as Kiyoko and the vessel she carries can be, I cannot afford to lose my strongest servant. We're playing a losing game like this..."

Selene blushed a little as she looked up at Chaos. "Then... what should we do?"

"Raiser is not going to listen to my warnings. She'll continue on her mad plans and force every eye upon her. We'll use that to rebuild our power and observe our enemies. When they're weak fighting Raiser, we'll take what is mine. For now, heal. We'll try for one more strike once you do."

Dia sighed. "She's... stubborn," she said as she turned to Spartian, "much like Le'Shire, this crystal has her own mind and will, though she can't do nearly as much as Le'shire can."

"Hey! I can do a lot! I amplify your strength and magical potency! With me you'd easily be in the leagues of the strongest dragon's, like your hubby! I always knew you'd get him, hehe!"

Dia looked towards her left shoulder, seeing a translucent image of a fairy-like creature appearing there. "...Its been a long time, Genevieve..." she blushed at the fairy's outfit- one that between tight curves and exposed skin left little to the imagination.

"Of course! You never use me anymore! Don't you think with all this war and stuff this is the perfect time?! We got bad guys threatening people! The Dia I know isn't gonna allow an outfit- which you look amazing in, by the way- to stop her!"

"I couldn't before when I was just a noble lady- I'm a queen now! H-h-how would anyone respect me as a diplomat? As a mother?" Dia's blush was even deeper.

"Who ya impressin', Dia? These guys?" Genevieve asked, looking at Silvi and Spartan. "Hmm... We could take em. High diff on Not-Saiken and extreme high diff with the dragon lady, but that's because we're out of practice!"

"...Genevieve..." Dia groaned.

"I'm going to see Anos..." Infernus said simply. "I know not neither when your love will awaken, nor what will happen when our souls merge. With Anos in this castle this may be the one and only chance I have to settle our grievances from eons past. Do not worry- I only intend on talking to him. Even if I wanted to fight, it would be a pointless exercise in pride... and Pride wasn't the emotion that created me." After a moment figuring out how to open the door, he walked out. "Most likely your love will be in control when we return. In case we never talk again, thank you for showing me your strength. It bested mine, so you deserve nothing less than my total respect. Farewell."

"I'm not going to rush anything- it's just that you know Slate. Whenever he and Juli are ready, I want them to know they can have closure- that we want them to have it," Torrent said with a serious look in his eye.

It was a quiet walk for Juli and Slate, and Juli decided to just take it all in, enjoying the silence with the man she was holding to.

"You don't have to worry," Apple said as she started the first few scans, "Now I'm going to need you still for this part." Hopefully this would divert both their focus!

Prowl laughed. "That's my girl! Direct and to the point like me! No need for all these bells and whistles!" He howled as he ate a bun he took from his earlier plate.

"It doesn't matter that you didn't dress special at this moment- what's beautiful is your very soul, Julep," Parack said, blushing a bit afterward.

"Is there anything that you would like to eat?" Magnus asked as he looked at his lover

Donovan moved into the kitchen and started to grab some ingredients. A few eggs, flour, some small potato's. He was going to make some pancakes with sides of eggs, hash browns. It was one of his favorite meals he use to make for himself. Now to share it with Fai. He would also be sharing it with Deet once she moved in. While he worried about it right now he was focused on doing this for Fai.

Rachel had to take a walk to clear her head, her fight with Roddy was still fresh but she was starting to realize that she may over reacted. There was no way at the time Roddy knew what she was finding out. He was just trying to be what he is, a good neighbor. Sitting in for Del the day before really opened her eyes to some other things going on in their home. Also didn't help she had a new tag a long in her shadow.

Tenebra seemed to found the other day fascinating and decided to follow Rachel around to see if there was anything else he could observe.

***

Lana took a breath, "I want to make sure I do this right." She noted and then paused, "And something has been bothering me about this mission. You all talk like my home is in some danger or even already under attack. But, when ever we spoke to Mom she never mentioned anything wrong going on." And since their mother was the head doctor she would figure that she know if something was going on.

Cecilia watched Wes seeing the subtle hint of emotion belaying painful or troublesome thoughts. Usually strong painful memories. She didn’t push him further as he responded to her before leaving the training room. Saying he'd keep in mind what she had said. "Emotional scars created by the words of others are always the hardest to heal. They leave scars that can not be seen." She said lowly to herself.

Weiss smiled as Sally giggled and then spoke causing her to blink a moment before nodding. "I'll go with you." She said softly. Part of her was fearful of meeting them because they may not like her suddenly appearing in Sally and Movado"s lives. But it was a fear created by her father. That fear was small though right now because she had both Sally and Mov. Could feel there love of her through the spiritual bond they all now shared as they could feel her love for them. "After we meet them...I'd like to stop by a jewelry s.ith...I still need to give you a proper engagement piece. I know we're married now. Through the wedding of Spirits...but we still need to have one here that everyone can see and it doesn't feel right to me with that proposal being through Movado's ring." Wiess spoke reaching up to touch the delicate snowflake necklace. Then to Sally. "We should also together pick put something for Movado from us both. Signifying our shared love for him." She spoke softly. "I know him even if he tries to hide it. He'll still worry that he's letting us down in some way. Our happiness will always come first with him. So...it'll serve to always be a reminder to him. Of our love for him and each other."

Regius looked at Zuri as she spoke and took a deep breathe. "She won't return just yet. For now we get back to camp break it down. And speak with the Druids who are here. It was them who came to your aid just before I arrived." He looked in the direction Selene had run off in. "She'll need time to heal from the wounds inflicted. We have time...but I can't say for sure how much." He had nodded when Zuri said that Regius healing her wound should keep Indy from worrying.

Silvi blinked stopping herself from giggling. "OH I see. A young Spirit." She said regarding them both. She smiled gently. "Genevieve, while that outfit is stunning on you. It's not something a Mystrian would be comfortable wearing to battle in. Dia would not wish to stir her enemies into desiring her. That outfit is something that a Mystrian woman would reserve solely for turning the head of her mate. For you it's not a problem. For her it would invoke the wrong response out of those she's fighting." Silvi's tone was gentle and patient. "Whats more is she won't call upon you for help because she's uncomfortable in that outfit. Or if she manages to call upon you then freezes up because she' can't focus on the fight. In which all the help your trying to give her is meaningless. It would be best if you were willing to meet Dia part way. Allow her to make changes to the outfit so she is comfortable calling upon you." Silvi looked at the Fairy spirit. "As a Fairy spirit your outfit is amazing on you. But it's far too revealing on the battlefield for a Mystrian instead of feeling safe and confident. It'll have Dia feeling exposed and Vulnerable." She spoke trying to reason with the Spirit.
☆☆☆☆☆☆

Fai smiled as she heard Donovan moving about the kitchen. She stretched out a bit. He wanted to do this for her this morning so she was content to snuggle up and wait for his return.

Tempest looked at Lana. "We don't know for sure. All we know is that Lafleezr has intercepted missives meant for here. Signed them and gave the impression it was received by us." He regarded her quietly. "We sent aid in the form of medicine in between the time of the false missive and now and no mention of the 'promised' but failed to receive aid was mentioned. Not by you, Tria who was working Lord Triatorin's office with him or your mother." Tempest wasn't speaking in an accusing tone just a calm and patient one even if the monotone was returning to his voice. "There are countless reasons she may not say something. Which could include her not being aware, Lafleeze acting quietly in the background. Her desire to keep her daughters out of it and safe...." He looked at Lana...."And one I am reluctant to point out to you..." He said closing his eyes. This one...Becausr she and her sister were sleeping with the enemy. So as Lana refused to trust Triat.. Trust in any of the Royals... Tempest shook his head. "There are many reason's shewould not tell you Lana...a few that I can think of right off the top....and as I said...one of which...I am hesitant to say...it may be best to leave it there..."

(Sorry all been trying to get my life back in order since losing my job.)

Donovan had placed a few items down on the stovetop when there was a knock at the door. "Hmm?" He looked over and grabbing a towel to clean his hands a little more before going over to open it and looking to see Rotta was standing there looking a little nervous.

"Um, reporting for duty?" Rotta asked a little sheepishly.

Donovan looked to the young raven and just sighed a little bit he then moved to the side to let him in. "Rotta we talked about this yesterday." He noted going back to the little kitchen area where he was making breakfast. "I am glad you are leaving the guards, but you still broke the rules about using your commutations to get with Deetra. As impressive as that is you know we are not suppose to do that." True it was impressive as it takes a great skill and understanding of certain magics to pull that off.

"I know boss, but I feel going to lose my mind sitting around doing nothing next day or so." Rotta responded.

***

Tria shook her head, "Only natural thing is nurse and doctor training my parents put me through before...I left." She paused not wanting to add when she lost her father that lead to her adventure. She then turned to hear a knock at her door. "Ah, doors open." She called to it, knowing full well the only person that would be visiting this early would be Lana. Though when it opened she was surprised to see Tempest was with her. "Hey Lana, Oh Doctor hello." She said not expecting him.

Lana nodded as she walked in, "Morning sis, um are you busy right now?" She asked, "Just there is something I got to tell you."

(OOC: Sorry, guys. That was a really long absence, I know, and a lot has happened IRL for a lot of us. I was away on a trip and returned with Covid’s lovely new Gryphon variant. I still haven’t shaken the brain fog, hence the difficulty in focusing on writing. I’m sorry to hear about your job, Raven. I’m keeping positive thoughts that you’ll find something somewhere that will be deserving of you. I hope everyone else is doing alright. I talked with Kari and we thought a small jump further into the day might help us all sort of get back into the story and progress it a bit, at least to where it might have been without the extended absence.)

Del sat on the balcony of her and Acer’s perch, watching the twins play in their pen where the sun shined down through the canopy on them. They were having a good time and enjoying the fresh air. So was she, to be fair. She felt like she needed to get out of the perch and soon or the rumor mill regarding the attack would rev up again. It wasn’t just the perch, though… She missed being out there. Leading a place like Unkindness felt a little more restricting than she or Acer seemed to be used to. She pressed her hand to her head lightly and smiled at the twins as they tumbled over each other, vying for the same toy, despite them both having their own. Some day it’d be safe to take them out of Unkindness, to see more of the world… she just wished she knew when… And yet her world seemed to be getting bigger overnight… with the revelation of an older sister that she had no recollection of… and a mother who was apparently trouble enough to concern an ancient Gargoyle… and it stirred up all of these questions about her father’s disappearance that she’d never really asked.

Blake sat in one of the quieter squares of Unkindess with Mela, grateful she was feeling better since she had her tea in the morning. Now she was having a cup with her lunch, a light lunch… but at least she agreed to eat something. He mulled over his conversation that morning with Rodrick. “Seems like Roddy had a busy schedule today…” he noted, between building an addition to Donovan’s perch, dealing with a little fallout with Rachel, and his errand for Mela... “He mentioned an errand for you and Twilight. If he isn’t able to get everything you need, you know I can make a few inquiries… and I haven’t told you about my conversation with Jupiter yet…” he added. “He needs to meet with one of the Royals of your family, to get approval for the Caravan to Aeon for Twilight. He’s decided to spearhead it. From what he mentioned to me… Twilight’s visions are getting stronger, but without the blessings she should get in Aeon, every vision brings a greater risk to her health. At least that’s what Pherenice told him. Twilight could get ‘lost’ in her visions and never come out of them if she doesn’t get the skills she needs to navigate them. He may be her husband, but he doesn’t have the authority to give the final sign off on this… That has to come from your brother, your parents, yourself or one of your sisters… He’s pretty driven to get her there and sooner than later, regardless of the unknown factors… and I can’t blame him. I’d do the same for you.”

Atticus had gladly welcomed Judith into his and Samson’s conversation. She’d always been the sort to see options that he and ‘Sammy’ had missed, so he welcomed her help in the matter of Lilyana and Karin. He was grateful that, although Samson and Judith weren’t leading Unkindness anymore, they still had a great deal of presence and plenty of sway. He’d correctly assumed that Samson had informed Judith of their messages back and forth and so she was surly aware of the situation… Maybe together they could figure out a plan that didn’t jeopardize anyone or cause anymore tension in Unkindess. Samson and Judith had informed him of the series of events that happened the last few days… and how it’d left Unkindness a bit rattled and guarded. Removing one of their Elder Council without a plan would likely only stir up more anxiety. They’d been sitting in discussion all morning… and now that lunch hour was moving in, they were contemplating a pause. There were so many factors to consider… and while Atticus just wanted to go see Lily, collect her and leave for Aer’Oro with her tonight… he respected that there was going to be a process..

Twilight had woken to a studious Jupiter earlier in the morning and filled him in on what she and Mela had learned in the Sacred Oak yesterday. Things that they hadn’t had a chance to really talk about last night. How a mysterious someone had arrived injured to Unkindness yesterday and they’d seen both Zanna and Lulu there… She also told him about speaking with Dimael about Fleur… and about the new threat looming outside Unkindness. At least the threat wasn’t against her this time, but it was a threat against Delilah’s bloodline… and Twilight wouldn’t be open to leaving for Aeon until those protection talismans were made to ensure her brother’s family was safe. Of course, Jupiter and Blake managed to bond some the other day, so Jupiter might not be so uncomfortable with the idea of reaching out for some help in the matter.

Twilight had then grabbed her shower and left Jupiter mid-morning so he could work on his plans for Aeon without distractions. He seemed to be very set on getting her there and she didn’t want to interrupt him. Though it was lunch time now and she was debating heading back down to force him to come out with her and get something to eat at one of their favorite food vendors in the Artisan Square. She was sitting on one of the tree top canopy platforms, looking up through the top branches at the sunlight. She knew better than to open the branches, which was usually intended for stargazing… because she knew she wasn’t as safe as she could be… even in her home. She wasn’t alone up there, though. She had a familiar shadow keeping her company. “Will you be coming with me?” she asked Tenebrae. “To Aeon?”

Koi was feeling better now that she had eaten lunch, finishing up with Mars at their kitchen table. She’d woken feeling a bit tired, probably from the toll of her panic attack yesterday. Thankfully, because Mars had been with Delilah and Acerbus yesterday for a decent amount of time, he was told to take the day and he’d be called if they needed him. That allowed lots of cuddle time this morning and a nice slow start to the day. Of course, it had come out yesterday, when he met with Del and Acer, that he and Koi had married at La’Shire, with Del keenly spotting the ring on the chain around his neck… how he and Koi were wearing their rings until they were ready to share about their nuptials. OF course, Koi didn’t know they knew yet, but the secret was likely more than safe with Acerbus and Del. Koi looked over at Mars and smiled as he finished his meal too, doing a better job at it than she did. “Do you want the last bit of my sandwich? I’m full,” she said as she nudged her plate over. “Do… do you think Faroe will come by today with news about how Lilyanna is doing?” she asked curiously. She’d been so intimidated by her and her reputation before she actually met Lily the other day… and she’d felt instantly at ease with her mentor… and then to have word that she had collapsed…. There was more to it, though, but Faroe hadn’t felt comfortable getting into any details he might know yet…

“She’s doing better now, at least,” Sabine said as she sat at the kitchen table with Gideon, Ambrose, Josie and Mizuki. “Thank you for staying today, Mizuki. Your help has been immeasurable,” Sabi added, happy to have made lunch for the priestess and her other guests, all here wanting to help Lilyanna. But unless they had witnesses to the abuse willing to testify to it, there was only so much they could do and only so long they could hold Karin at bay.

“I’m sorry, Aiyanna. So he wouldn’t come?” Faroe asked Aiyanna as he stood on the wrap-around front porch of his parents’ perch, leaning against the beams, while Anna was seated on the bench swing. He’d brought out a sandwich on a plate for her with some apple slices, and one for himself, so they could eat separate from his parents and the elders inside his home. “You tried, but… why are you trying so hard?” he asked her, honestly wondering. “I hear he beat up Grail pretty badly yesterday… in front of you and Hem,” he said, sounding a touch terse at the fact the girls had been present for such a display. “Have you checked on him?” he asked curiously.

Loch slept, finally, having not been able to do so all night thanks to the worry of his father’s wrath. He couldn’t find him here. He never could. Her home was on a platform that was hidden by the forest’s unique magics… and, so far, it seemed only Loch had ever been able to enter here… His cousin’s verbal and emotional assault had left him angry and reeling and, more to the point, shaken. He’d been so exhausted from it all… he didn’t even remember falling asleep.

***

“Hey, have you heard anything from Novelyn?” Eros asked as he sat across from Crys while they had lunch at one of the food stands. They’d left Pops and Noah back at the Inn, with Noah filling him in on all of the things going on outside of Unkindness. They’d seen Fergus grabbing lunch before returning to his shop, and according to Crys, he’d looked wary of them after Eros had threatened to expose his illegal trades if he didn’t leave Crystal’s friends alone. It got him thinking about that Holy Crusader who had come through, leaving a hefty purse with Pops, and the last they’d heard of Novel, she’d taken him to get some camping gear from her shop. Crys hadn’t worried about it. Novel was one of theirs. She was crafty and capable and savvy, which was why she was coined ‘Gizmo’ by the group. But she also probably expected to find her back in Unkindness by now…

“It’s seriously bad out there,” Noah noted as she took another sip of hard pear cider, having not been able to refuse a good drink over lunch. She couldn’t leave Unkindness today anyway. Seemed the Guards still had a bit of a ‘quiet’ lockdown going on. If they felt it was too dangerous to leave Unkindness, they wouldn’t allow it. The exception being use of the portal to La’Shire… but Noah didn’t have any business in La’Shire. She did, however, have another delivery she needed to get to Azura. But with the outer canopy walkways closed right now, she couldn’t get back to where she’d tied up her small wooden airship.

“Sorry about all of the sneaking around, cloak and dagger stuff. I didn’t know my father was going to be at the Inn… and I know, while he was there to see me, he was there for his own reasons. I didn’t feel like a confrontation,” Orion explained to Pherenice, who he had snuck out of the window of his room at the Inn with after he realized Midas was there. He’d avoided him for the moment, but he knew if his father truly wanted to corner him into a conversation, he would persist. He’d brought her to one of the quieter platforms, one that was more gardens and which housed the artisan crepe stand, the tea cart and a fairly laid back pub, which was a little busier now with the lunch crowd… but he knew his father wouldn’t likely venture here.

Deetra had spent the morning with Mistress Toia, even as her things, what would be moved eventually to Donovan and Fai’s, were packed up and removed. She had felt blessed to have such deep conversations with the High Priestess, to learn of her life before she came to the Coven. And while Toia had described her life before the Coven as one of a struggle to survive and of loneliness, which the Coven filled… she seemed quick to note to Deetra that it can sometimes be the opposite for others. Deetra, despite being with a family in the Coven, seemed to feel alone and perhaps stifled. For her, perhaps, the world outside the Sacred Oak would hold happiness she couldn’t find within it. She would be in good hands with Donovan and Fai to guide and look out for her as she adapted and learned. It was still intimidating at the same time… and as she took down the mobile of crystals that hung in her window to catch the sunlight, laying it into her bag, she wondered who would come to escort her from the Sacred Oak. Would it be Donovan or maybe… Rotta? Toia had said she would let her know when it was time, but it all depended on when Donovan’s perch renovations were finished.

Lulu tried to help Sharply eat. It was just soup, but he needed to eat something, especially if he was going to heal. “Just a little more, Sharp, okay?” she asked as she brought the spoon close to him again. She hated seeing her big brother like this, but at the same time, it was such a relief to see him alive. “I hear Zanna is trying to get the priestesses to allow one of La’Shire’s doctors to come see you… in hopes they may know something more that can help speed things up for you…” she said. “She’ll be coming by soon, I’m sure,” she said, meaning Zanna. She had managed to keep some things hidden from him. Lucina… was Zanna’s responsibility to tell him about. And Helios, well… that could wait until Sharply was stronger. “Do you… do you want me to tell Acerbus you’re here?” she asked… and of course, while it was common knowledge to everyone else, she hadn’t realized that she never told Sharply that Acerbus had become Lord of Unkindness… or that he’d actually settled down and started his own family.

Mizuki nodded, "Oh no please show me the way." She said wishing to be polite as possible. Yesterday while everything was going on and at the peek the young Prestress feared she overstepped herself and did not want to make the same mistake today. She told herself on this visit to make sure she held the value of the Coven, they were their to help and not judge.

***

Tiff had suggested an easy day today after checking in on Soraya in the morning. Thankfully, despite being very anxious about when she’d be able to see Zlo, she seemed to be doing much better. He was here in the castle, and that was at least something. She had gone with Safira to try to get more information on Chaos, to try to find a way to help Zlo, so at least she was keeping productive and busy. Now, Tiff and Abbadon were on the roof of the palace, taking in the sunshine in one of the gardens, with a bowl of freshly picked sun berries and fruits. “I was reading some of the messages going around about the secret patient,” She said to Abbadon, and of course they knew the secret patient was Zlo. But he was labeled ‘Patient Zero’ by the staff, because his identity could cause a stir. “They’re saying maybe… he needs a Memoria,” she said, curious to see what his response to that idea would be, especially since she was the only one in the castle that they knew of.

“You’re sure any of them would be willing to talk to us about this?” Soraya asked as she walked with Safira. They’d been informed that one of the Bonabas triplets would be on patrol in this area of the castle; Hunter… and that he might be able to offer some insights into Chaos. Although, truthfully, Parack or Magnus might be the most intimately familiar. But they weren’t overly familiar with La’Shire or with the Bonobas family members residing here… so they took the leads they could get.

“How about… Director?” Nascha asked as she munched on a piece of chocolate chip muffin that had been brought with lunch to sate her sweet tooth. She was still trying to come up with new names since this morning for Serg. He was afraid the term ‘headmaster’ would scare the students… so she’d been offering up other options ever since. It was cute how devoted she was to finding the right title to fit her husband. “Or maybe… they’ll just learn how amazing you are and you can turn Headmaster into a cool thing,” she noted with a smile. “Plus, most of the kids that will come here probably never came to a school like this before, so they won’t really know what to expect from you, regardless of the title.”

“You feeling better yet?” Vera asked as she handed Rio a cup of java, fresh from the kitchen. She sat down next to him on the stone wall in the garden and held her own cup in her hand, moving to bump her shoulder into him lightly and smiling. “I’ve seen you drink a few times. Never seen it get you the next day,” she mused. Perhaps he wasn’t so familiar with the many unique spirits available in La’Shire.

Juno sat in the Druid gardens with Torin, writing in a new journal for him of his attempts at familiarizing himself with his newly discovered Mystrian heritage and his potential new abilities as a Druid. Of course, he had been told that to really learn how to commune with nature as a Druid would, he should visit Ethion and seek out a mentor. But, of course, until that became an option, Torin was too much a man of science not to experiment in the meantime. She smiled and placed her hand under her chin as she watched him try to coax a sapling to grow. “You planning to stop for lunch any time soon?” she asked him, as he’d been at it for a while now.

Saffy didn’t understand why she felt so nervous. She still had anxiety from her ordeal, but now she was going to be leaving the sanctuary of hers and Duncan’s room to go into public for one of the first times since she’d been rescued… and she would be having lunch with his parents, who she hadn’t seen since they last left La’Shire several years ago. And more to the point, her own parents would be joining them. “Do your parents know?” she asked as she looked over at Duncan, both of them getting ready to go. She knew that Duncan, like herself, had sent word to his family that they’d begun a relationship back in the winter. And while her parents knew about what had happened, mostly because her mother was so well-connected as the last Archivist Guardian… she wasn’t sure if his parents had just arrived in La’Shire today out of a sense that their son could use them here, or if he’d sent word to them of what had been going on as of late… She wasn’t sure she could look Gilin and Aki in the face if they knew everything…

“You and Kale should explore the castle. You can see your sister later,” Basil told Tumeric. She seemed to want to come to the family lunch, but Basil didn’t want to have too many present, and if Meri came, then Kale would have to come… and it didn’t seem appropriate with all that Saffy had been through to invite someone who was not a part of the family to be present. And he couldn’t very well be expected to explore the castle on his own, not when he clearly came all this way for Tumeric… He looked over at his wife, hoping Corri would have some input or at least an opinion on it. He knew his wife was never short on her own thoughts and words, even when it came to their children.
______________________________________________________

Mira put her hair into a high ponytail, which fell long down her back, draping over the base of her tail, which continued down to the floor. She had gotten dressed in a nice sundress, compliments of Tera, and she felt oddly nervous. She’d talked to Koran about the fact Lady Silvi had wanted to have lunch together after she’d attended to the challenges in the training yard. It’d been a huge to-do this morning, with many in the castle gathering to watch the unusual Centaurian tradition. With so much happening, Mira knew that this would probably be when she would decide whether or not to accept Silvi’s offer for adoption. Yuna had already agreed, and she heard that Silvi had also legally taken parentage to another girl in the castle, a selkie. Before Koran went to work in the smithy, she’d promised to strongly consider it, but in the end, it was her choice. She was just… nervous.

Vespa had spent some time with Dkhoran and Miharu in the morning, trying to determine if and how she could help Miharu against her mother. She’d been able to sense her mother’s influence, could still feel it when she was trying to hurt Miharu, despite her blood bond being wiped out. She didn’t like the idea that, somehow, she and her mother… that wicked woman who wanted to hurt so many innocent people… were still connected, even just through magic. She didn’t know that her father had been ‘saved’ from the dark influences that had controlled him for so long. Nor did Dkhoran know that Sarah’s father was recovering in Rohdoran Village, hoping one day to atone for what he’d done to Sarafina and Nessarina… and so many others.
_______________________________________________________________

Miki smiled and nodded as she looked at Sarah as she suggested they let Rem sleep. Even Miki herself had been worried about Rem yesterday. Today the little pixie was sleeping away and seemed to need it. “Okay mama.” She said as she moved to leave the room quietly with Sarah. She glanced back seeing Rem resting and was happy she was getting it. She was sure Esric would feel better too knowing that his sister got enough sleep.

Minato nodded as he got up. “I’ll need to get in a shower before….going to the sun room.” He said getting up. “I’m sure there are things you’d like to do this morning as well.” He said as he got up “Esric…it’s no trouble. I’m here for you if you need me.” Minato said softly to him wanting him to know he wasn’t troubled by this in the least he was a High elf after all and they moved with the flow around them. “Don’t hesitate to call me, it’s no trouble.”

****
Solace walked up on his lovely mate and there adorable daughter. One they were just getting to know because they had not been ready to meet her yet. Still dancing around there feelings for each other for a long time and in part Solace knew was Nour wanting to find and save Tomoe. He listened to them a moment as he walked up and stood next to Nour. Then looked at the images playing out at Anos….Draco had gone to speak with him and they had learned much….after Draco returned. There was of course healing to be done but hearing her comment about the way his dreams started.

“The Silver Sea of Creation…is where all Ancients created by D’Joran are born.” He looked at Naracissa. “But out of all of us…only three were born with there own realms and one of you was not born of the Silver Sea…” Solace nodded towards it. “We are not meant to even remember it or linger…a place were all begins it goes forth to live….but he…according to what we’ve learned spent an long time there alive but ‘unfinished’ alone and waiting.” Solace shook his head as he looked at it then at Nara. “Have you tried speaking to him? There is only so much you can understand, about him and abut yourself by watching from a distance. When you are ready Nara…try talking to him. There’s no rush and don’t force it….it will come when your ready to speak to him but when you are…trust in the feelings that push in that direction.” Advice perhaps that Solace should have listened to himself long ago. Especially since it was because of Nour. “There are things that can only clear seen and heard by speaking to each other.” He said glancing at her mom and a lingering regret that he had not found the courage to do so himself sooner but they were together now and he would not have it any other way….he would always be there for Nour. And for their daughter if she needed him.

~*~
Tatianna nodded. “I’ll release the limiters.” She said looking at Riggs. “It’s the only way we’ll know for sure if there is shards embedded in him.” She looked at the glyphs in the air and shook her head. “I know he was given the internal limiter but an eternal one will prevent any mishaps when we sedate him….if those shards have an dark living magic attached it’ll jump at the chance his mind is suppressed to cause problems.” She shook her head and looked at Riggs. “Averie…told me last night that he is certain this is all coming about because we’re meant to save him to help him….that it is the will of the Ancients…..and that he has been lost a prisoner in the darkness for far longer then we realize."

Averie smiled as there kitten let out a mewl. Her tail swishing about. He shook his head. “She’ll wind down quickly though.” He said chuckling. “It’s a bit of the dragon in her peeking through I think. But those spirts of energy fade quickly at her age.” He said as he shifted his free arm to let Nikki curl in close to his side watching Kiva wrap her tiny fingers around her momma’s.

~*~

“I’m sorry I wasn’t able to be there to help you with the others,” Savarian said as he sat in a chair by Tegra’s bed. He’d come to check on him, wanting to see for himself that he was safe. With so much transpiring for him in such little time, and with so many memories of past lives mingling and merging and haunting him both in waking and in sleep, he wasn’t sure if any of it had been real when he’d accepted Tegra’s true name, essentially protecting his very light and soul from Marron. “So many lanterns…” he noted as he looked up at no less than ten moonlight lanterns that Myth had hung on the rails of the canopy over Tegra’s bed to help him recover. He had no idea about the other uninvited guest that had arrived at Cecelia’s castle… mostly because Cecelia herself had intercepted Zen and seemed to be trying to get to the bottom of who he was and why he was here asking to see Savarian.

“It’s so strangely bright out here,” Cressida noted as she held her hand up against the sun, standing on the balcony of the room that she and Ettie were resting in. She turned to look back in where he was still resting. She approached the bed and climbed on, sitting back against the pillows a bit and facing him. “I mean, it’s bright in the Pure Wood, but not like this.” There it was more of a white light that was filtered through mist and fog and set more of an ambiance than an actual presence of the sun. Cressida had eaten some of what the Spriggan had brought them for lunch, but left most of his for Ettie. The food here didn’t seem to settle well for her. Part of that might be because she was a Drixen, descended in part from demons that came through the portal before it was first sealed, and she’d never been out of the Pure Wood. What she might need to sustain herself out here was likely different from what she’d need within the Woods.

Quistis had taken a lot away from the ‘talk’ with Link. She had even asked him if they could talk again some time, and he’d readily agreed to it. She had opted to stay on the rooftop garden for a while after Link left, just letting the sun soak into her. She didn’t need it to recharge in the way Link and Myth did, but it just warmed her in a way that felt very welcome after her ordeal. It had felt like the dank and gloom of that old castle took hold and refused to let go… and then there was the uneasy fear that Phemran had succeeded in his quest. Until she knew for sure, she suspected she wouldn’t be allowed to go with her brother on any missions that might arise from knowing their new ‘friends.’ She didn’t notice the spriggan that seemed to be quietly approaching with a tray of foods that would both nourish the young wolf an yet not be too much for her uneasy tummy.

“So… How exactly do we get in?” Myth asked as she stood with Link inside the only structed amongst the ruins of Isengrand still standing, the temple where Savarian had seen the vision of his little sister. A place where they had trained under the tutelage of another powerful Magi… one who was sleeping under a spell since before the fall of Isengrand… sealed below, waiting to be awakened. Of course, what they didn’t know was that it was easily opened by the golem that cared for the slumbering Magi and often came and went when needed… They also didn’t know that Will was awake. And had been since this morning… taking these last hours to recover with help from the potions Noctis had continued to make fresh regularly, so they would be the most effective when Will did wake.

Nimue Willow Pendragon sat at her round marble table, wearing only the silken robe with the fully length bell sleeves that she’d been given to wear after bathing. She moved to stand and picked up the orb that was glowing with a swirling, shimmering light within and carried it with all the care in the world over to where Noctis was sitting in an almost sleeping state. She moved her hand over the orb, causing it to lose its solid state, turning into a shimmering dust that swirled around and around before she compelled it to move into and through Noctis, beginning to repair her as she recharged her core. A core that, Will felt, made her no different from any mortal, even if she had been created rather than born. She didn’t know that some old friends had come calling, or what state Isengrand was in, let alone what state Savarian, Damienthros and Aria were in… though the fate of Damienthros would not surprise her. It would be how much time, how many lifetimes, had come and gone since she was told by the then-Oracle that she needed to go to sleep and trust there was purpose behind it.

~*~

“Levi!” Sunny called for her sister as she had been busy at work all morning in her room at the crafting corner. The sun shining in from her window caught all of the beads and wires and pearls that she’d been toiling away with to make Opal a lovely hair clip that she could give to her when they went to visit her later. She wanted her sister’s approval, though, of the finished product. And since both girls were exceptional at constructing things, be it for prosthetics or for aesthetics, they seemed to turn to each other for a sort of confirmation of their work. No doubt Levi would arrive to inform her, too, that their mother wouldn’t want either of them working through lunch!

“Still nothing,” Hestia said through her golden crystal to Lyka as they were still trying to sus out where Morgana could be hiding. “Any sign of her in your sector?” she asked, hoping for some trace of the woman. “Any chance there are secret passageways in this castle she could have somehow accessed?”

Roan had tried to make arrangements for Raphtalia to meet his sisters, in hopes they might be able to help her acclimate more… not just to life in the castle… but as a new member of Horizon. Kahi had discussed it with Rocky when they returned from Far Mist and the paperwork had gone through, naming Raphtalia an official member of the pack. She just needed to slowly expand her social circle, and between Hattie and Penny, he was sure the girls would be very helpful with that. He hadn’t expected them to have another new face in their company who they seemed to be helping and watching over for Oak… He excused himself when Chai became uneasy with the extra presence, and yet she’d seemed comfortable with Raphtalia’s… and so the girls invited her to stay and have lunch with them… while Roan went to seek out his older brother and find out just what was going on.

“So you’ve been living in the Mist all this time?” Hattie asked Raphtalia.

“I think I saw you out there once. I told you I saw something,” Penny said to her sister. And she probably had seen Raphtalia… who no doubt kept an eye on those who ventured out into the Mist, be it a Far Mist wolf like Penny who got a bit rebellious and ventured into it without permission… or someone who wasn’t supposed to be there that she would run out. “Will you be living IN Far Mist now?” she asked. The lands would remain known as Far Mist, while the pack living there had changed their name to Horizon… of which Raphtalia was now a member, and the girls had suggested to Chai that she could also become a part of.

~*~

Zeke grimaced, but he didn’t make a sound as the slash on his chest was tended to at the infirmary. “Knew they couldn’t fight fair,” he said, having stopped some of Dahl’s most devoted herdsmen from intervening in the contest. They’d gone after Seanan directly, anticipating that taking her captive would distract Quinn, who had so adeptly hidden his jaguar heritage under the outward appearance of a wolf. But, also, they felt she would also be a good bargaining chip to get the pearl back for their Stallion. They didn’t anticipate the level of security around her, Queen Silvitrista and Mare Calsharne. Seanan had been secure just in the presence of the two warrior queens, but Zeke had ensured they didn’t even get close, with help from Lacey and the other guards protecting the observation deck.

Calsharne stood by as she watched Seanan sit just outside the room that Quinn was currently in. They said they would let her in once he was ‘settled,’ and in the meantime, one of the nurses had done a check up on Seanan herself to ensure the stress of the contests hadn’t put her pregnancy into distress. She’d been cleared and Sharne watched as the girl brush her fingers over the opal that had been rightfully returned to her when Quinn won the contest. It now sat where it was always meant to. “He’ll be okay,” she assured Seanan. “What you did… was unexpected,” she admitted to Seanan. The display of healing she made when Quinn had collapsed after being named the victor. They had needed to take him in for a full check, though, to ensure that he was indeed healed… and that’s what they were waiting for now.

“That was awful…” Ashe whispered as she waited with Rumi near to where Sean and Sharne were. They all wanted to ensure Quinn was truly alright. She looked over towards the heavily guarded room where Dahl had also been brought, in very bad shape. His people had been so startled by his defeat and by the nobility of his opponent… that half of them had immediately appealed to Silvitrista to allow them to stay and not to banish them with Dahl. Still, it had been such a horrible thing to witness. “Why did she allow that? Was there no other way?” she asked. Of course the Hind, a gentle doe that avoided confrontation rather than to engage in it by nature, was going to struggle to understand the necessity that still existed amongst Centaurs to have the Contests. Without them, though, Seanan would still be at Dahl’s mercy. Thankfully, Landsea was still watching the twins for them, and she knew they were in good hands.

“He’s too lost to be willing to tell us anything,” Kahi said to Millia after they’d gotten to see Ryn. They didn’t want to bother Celluna with such questions regarding Jado. “That man has such a hold on him in the future…. Which makes me wonder where he is right now? He’s out there somewhere, lying in wait to one day destroy our son’s future… and his… past… all at once. I wish I understood why.”

Calla sat at her large table, working on the dreamcatchers that had been requested. Each one was to be made with the same attention and precision as any other, incorporating items given to her from the person the dreamcatcher was for, so its powers would be specifically attuned to protecting them. Xelen was so quiet hanging around, keeping guard, that she’d sort of forgotten he was there. She hummed to herself as she worked, able to forget the threats looming in La’Shire when she was so deep into her work.

Tilly slowly started to stir, mostly to the sounds of voices in the next room over and the smells of food cooking. She opened her eyes slowly to find she was nestled into the blankets of Nyx’s bed, which was otherwise empty. The quiet voices, though… she became aware one was Nyx’s… while the other she assumed might belong to Nessarina. Were she to know the time, she’d be so embarrassed to have slept for so many hours! But as Nyx had suspected, she’d needed it very much. The plight of the half-hummingbird being that she didn’t know when to stop.

~*~*~

“How is Ginseng doing?” Maks asked as he got the twins settled into their seats at the table in Fauve’s room to have their lunch. Fauve was waiting for Ginga to finish her shower and come join them, having sent Sorei into the adjoining room to help Maksim get lunch set out for them all. Shale was, of course, too busy cat napping on the girls’ bed to join them. The girls were very good at wearing out the imp, it seemed, but that was because Shale was always going full-till in the antics with them.

Ginga finished washing up and emerged from the washroom in a robe, her hair twisted up into a sloppy bun atop her head for now so it wouldn’t get wet when she was bathing. She looked over at Fauve, who seemed to be doing the big sister thing of trying to be helpful, even picking out a few things she thought her younger sister would be comfortable wearing. She knew Fauve wanted to talk about it with her, since she’d been through it herself, but Ginga wasn’t sure she wanted to talk about it, honestly. She just wanted to forget it… because she’d been healed, like it never happened… but it had. Mentally she knew it had, and it made her struggle to go further with Sorei. “You didn’t have to go through all that trouble…” she said as she walked over.

Io sat in one of Vyshae’s rooms where she made her potions and had her library of spell books and scrolls. She looked around quietly, curious about all of the things around her, but not about to touch anything. Vyshae had brought her here saying she believed she had something that would help her to not only understand the origins of her ‘elvin grace’, but also to understand what it could do and how it could be used by her. Who better to teach her about

~*~

Cassius had found himself in agreement with Prim that morning and her observation that they couldn’t rush anything when it came to the confrontation with Gracia… A misstep right now could be disastrous for the denizens of Arcadia. He’d had breakfast with her before they were eventually joined by Pellian and Minerva, who seemed to have a slightly odd energy between them. It wasn’t bad or anything. They hadn’t fought. But it was just… odd. Different. They didn’t know, of course, that things had heated up between them some last night and it’d sort of caught Min off guard and she was still a bit antsy about it this morning.

Pandora hadn’t left the room with Leifon yet today… and in between sessions of lovemaking, they both found much-needed sleep. But she’d recently woken with a bit of an ache in her tummy, finally feeling hunger after all she’d been through. Hunger hadn’t really been something she felt when other things had been more overpowering. She sat up slowly in the sheets beside Leif and winced a bit, taking a few small breaths as she recognized how sore she was. Perhaps a hot bath would not only help, but it certainly would be warranted. She hadn’t washed since Leif had her in that healing pool… and she’d no doubt be embarrassed by the mess she was currently. “…What time is it?” she asked in a small voice.

“We really should go down for lunch. Everyone else has been up and about for hours,” Topaz said as she finished drying her hair after washing up from a morning of friskiness with her fox. “If they ask, it was you who made us… sleep in,” she said. Though anyone walking by their room would know they were not sleeping. And if Topaz wasn’t already pregnant, odds were that tie with Fii this morning would have sealed the deal.

Senn finally came into the house, having been patrolling. He walked into the livingroom, where Cass, Prim, Min and Pell were all just sitting an talking amongst themselves, trying to figure out a game plan. “There’s someone else on the estate,” he said, catching their attention.

Cass stood up, the fur on his tails a bit raised at the thought. “What are you talking about?”

“I thought I could scent someone else around here when we arrived. I thought it might be the groundskeeper that was mentioned by Primrose when she read her grandmother’s journals. But we haven’t met them yet or seen them. I was checking the perimeter when this… man… just walked right down the path from the healing pools, deeper into the estate, towards the Golden Apple Orchard,” he noted. He was carrying something and he left a trail of water all the way to this house back there,” he said. He hadn’t been able to pick up on Thierry’s scent because it was masked by the water… which Heirloom had clearly brought the unconscious girl to in an effort to heal her from her physical pains that Mallium had inflicted upon her, much like the others had done for Pandora… “He’s been in there for a while. I watched, but I never approached. Finally, I decided to come back and let you all know…”

Thierry was still asleep and, while she would be too embarrassed to ask how when she woke, she was in a long, dry, clean shirt and was nestled in Heirloom’s bed. Her breathing hitched now and again, as though she was in distress, no doubt remembering what awful things Mallium had inflicted upon her as punishment for ‘failing.’ He’d sent her on a mission he knew she couldn’t complete, knowing that, while Pandora was out of reach for now, he could get a new plaything in her in the meantime.

~*~

“You have been pampering me all morning… Aren’t you going to get tired of it?” Zai asked with a smile as she laid back against the pillows, fresh from her bath, wrapped in a plush, soft robe while Aiyan massaged her feet and calves for her, which kept making her blush. Being doted on was still new for her, and Aiyan seemed ever so pleased to do it. Especially since she’d been having a rough morning with her pregnancy. Every little thing he did helped a bit more; the tea, the bath, the medicine, the massage, the cuddling and tummy rubs… “I feel like I should be doing something for you too…”

Naiya was nursing Breece while Kei had gone down to make lunch for them. It’d been a bit of a lazy day for them, just enjoying and appreciating the peace of the day in the wake of so much darkness that so rarely entered Ethion. Enjoying precious time with their kitten and with each other. But the commotion wasn’t lost on them when Grayson’s party returned with more strangers… or perhaps not all strangers. One she’d crossed paths with a few years back up North, when she had first been set on Kei’s bounty as a Ranger. She would know Regius Krylanceo Auralight… and he would probably be relieved to see a familiar face amongst the Druids, and one who had a fairly strong voice amongst them.

Singo woke suddenly and sat up some in the bed, pausing and feeling the weakness wash through his body as he fell back into the pillows once more. Somehow, even feeling sapped of his strength… something he was known for… it was still an improvement over how he’d been that morning. He looked around, and while no one was in the room with him, he could catch the slight scent of Suna through the aromas of food cooking in the kitchen and medicinal herbs. “Hello?” he called, knowing she had to be close, unaware she was likely talking with Zalli, who was probably the one that helped him when they got him to Arc’s home.

Sylar watched as Traya sipped her special tea while having lunch with Erza and Garand. He looked out the window towards where the floating island of Eliowise was. Meliodas had requested permission to bring Poesy there, to show her around and perhaps have a picnic with her in one of the gardens of the sky island. He knew that the elf still had things to answer to back in La’Shire, but he knew that only someone pure of heart could have received the Blessing of Zephyra… and he would speak to that on Meliodas’s behalf. At least here in Ethion, he could give him a little freedom, trusting that he would keep his word and return with them to La’Shire when the time came. Undoubtedly, Meliodas and Poesy would have met up with Riesa, who was known to the Sky Elves and could help manage things while Meliodas would need to be away, and she would also likely be of great help to him in settling into his new role, once he was free and clear from La’Shire.

Maize opened the oven and used the mitt to remove a tray, the smell of pears and berries, sugar and cinnamon filling the air. She placed the tray down and made sure the fruits from her own spirit tree, the ones Ribbon liked so much, were tender enough. They were a cross between a pear and an apple, and she’d cut them into halves and stuffed them with a mix of berries and cherries that she’d tossed in sugar, cinnamon and lemon juice. Then she baked them until they came out glittering with the sugary, tart syrup that had formed over them. She’d made a large amount, this being the last of several trays, wanting to bring some to Lorna’s this afternoon, for her and Tasha, and to bring some to Kirie and her last stop to be for Nysa and Nydia at the Wise Man’s home. The rest she and Athrun could enjoy for lunch with some bread and prosciutto-like meats, a little salty and savory to go with the sweet. “Did you find enough containers?” she asked as she’d set Athrun on the task of finding dishes to bring them in to their friends…

~*~

When Kyoko had apologized for getting them all involved, that they were in danger now because they had rescued her, Novel had reassured her. She didn’t know her, but she also knew she didn’t deserve anything that had been done to her, and she didn’t deserve to feel guilt over anything. “We weren’t going to leave you there, and besides, your friends were pretty set on getting you away from there, regardless of the risks. I just helped make sure they had more than one plan.” She had tried to reassure Kiyo… “Just because you were born cursed, doesn’t mean you have to live the rest of your life that way. They have a plan. I don’t really know all the details, but they seem determined to succeed for you.”

Odin had stayed outside the tents, on his guard. He wouldn’t feel certain the threat had passed until his friends had returned. He heard rustling coming from the other direction and turned, holding up his sword, which seemed to ignite with a vibrant gold fire. “Show yourselves!” he called.

Several large wolves had emerged from the tree line, along with a few massive Wylds tigers in their true form who had offered their assistance to the Druids. With them came a few of the Ranger Druids, a couple on their Elk and Reindeer mounts. At the front was Grayson, whose Draoi rank was clear from how the others seemed to look to him, but nothing more. His attire and armor was the same as any of them, an equal. Just as the Druids ruled. A council of Draoi, no longer led by a single Queen. “We mean you no harm. You’ve crossed into the borders of Ethion. I am Draoi Grayson Beechbriar. You should come with us now.”

And here they were. They had been escorted across the river that encircled the so-called ‘Cradle’ by Grayson, Fennis and Fable… the other Rangers having remained at their posts. Ethion… Novel had only ever heard of it, honestly, and never thought she’d get to see a Druid village with her own eyes. They had passed a scene of disarray, though, like the village was composing itself in the wake of some hard times. They had been processed, in a sense, upon entering. Their weapons were placed into the Armory, and they had to meet with Bruskan and Rose, the other Draoi, before they received word that ‘She’ was ready to meet with them. As Grayson brought them to a cottage within sight of the Spiritus, there was a figure waiting for them on the porch. They couldn’t know who it was, but Naria had decided to wait for them and bring them in to Lorna rather than have her out there to greet them herself.

Fable sat down outside her home as she pressed a cold, wet cloth to the cut across her bicep from one of the projectiles that had struck her when she was in the tree. It had stopped bleeding, but needed to be cleaned, and the skin around it was a bit bruised. Archimedes would likely have suggested a few stitches, but Fable wasn’t going to bother him over a cut when he was so busy since yesterday. She was going to go back to her post, but Grayson had insisted she go tend to her injury, and he’d sent Fennis to make sure she did. She sighed and looked back towards the open door, “What are they doing here anyway? I’ve never seen a Paladin in Ethion before. I thought they stayed up North. And the others. Such a misfit group,” she noted as she waited for Fennis to prepare the salve.
___________________________________________________

Movado walked back into his study. Weiss and Sally both seemed to be feeling much better today, which was a relief to him, and when Sally said that she was bringing Weiss to meet Seda and Rain, he expressed his approval of the idea. Sally would be uniquely suited to helping bring Weiss into their world in the sense of their social circles, to introduce her to Sally’s friends and help her acclimate. He knew Weiss well enough to know that she worried about how all of those things would work out. He sat down to look over the reports coming in from the field. Kort reported that the fortified camp that the Knights had occupied on the coast was ransacked and that something had indeed happened there. Rostan and River had been exploring the caves, now mostly flooded buy the tides, for any of the Knights, in hopes some survived and got trapped within. Pallas had confirmed that the Relay Post had been compromised, but that LaFleez’s people had been taken into custody and their own people had been released. That left him waiting on an update report from Traine and Zandra’s team. They were making good time, based off the reports so far, despite the obstacles the Abyss put in their way. Having Traine with them helped shield the group from its influence, being half Black Sun Thorne. He was concerned, even with Lana on board, that the village would not be so easily swayed from the lies and damage of LaFleez…
Spartan had been taken aback briefly by the attire that using the crystal demanded Dia wear, but he also wasn’t sure he agreed with his mate’s sentiments. Yes, the outfit was excessive and not something one would traditionally wear, but to be fair, its closeness to her skin was likely a benefit in a fight. Being a Gladiator himself, he was aware of just how much a loose tunic could literally cost you your life in a fight. He’d seen enough Mystrians fight naked in the arena just to avoid their clothes being used against them. And if it was as the fairy-like being projecting itself from the crystal said, that with it Dia’s strength and magical potency would be increased, he saw the ‘uniform’ as a reasonable concession.

While he didn’t want to speak for a woman, he knew that those whose opinions were of value to her wouldn’t change them just because of the attire she wore when she was defending the innocent. “You don’t wear a crown except for special occasions, and yet you are respected as a Queen. Regardless of what you wear when you do it, defending your people and the innocent makes you a warrior and a protector, and it is your actions, not your uniform, that will be seen and remembered,” Spartan offered the vixen, who was older than himself, but who was clearly seeking his council, which he always have to others when they wanted it.

Kia had been taken aback by her conversation with Infernus. On the one hand, she found it unsettling how the control over Saber’s body so easily shifted from him to Infernus, and on the other hand, experiencing a different side to Infernus left her wondering if she should try to get to know the hell cat better. He wasn’t just… a beast… like he behaved other times. Perhaps she could understand it to some extent. He had been a prisoner inside of Saber, just as Saber felt trapped by having this demon inside of him. The only thing that she worried about was not knowing who would be left when their merger finished… She nodded as Infernus said his peace and expressed his respect for her strength that had bested him before… She silently let him go, trusting in his word for some reason, that he wouldn’t do anything to cause trouble in the castle… He seemed, despite past precedent, good on his word… She sat on the balcony picking at a small plate of cheese and fruits for lunch, not feeling particularly hungry… Saber hadn’t come back yet. He’d gone to talk with Anos. She hoped it went how Infernus had hoped… She didn’t know that Anos had a young, newly adopted daughter with dream magics herself… or that she may be of help to her, or at least a comfort to her. Perhaps when Saber did return… or Infernus… they would inform her. Perhaps they even told Anos about her in their talks…

Slate sat out on the large sweeping balcony just off of the grand dining room with Juli. He seemed to be deep in thought, hardly touching his drink or the light lunch they’d ordered to share. Breakfast with Snow and Torrent had gone well, he supposed. It’d been awkward, for certain. Essentially they’d switched mates and that wasn’t addressed without some feelings. Especially since Torrent and Snow’s relationship had gone so far back. Slate had always had the suspicion that Rain was not his… but he also struggled to accept she was perhaps Torrent’s… who had always claimed that he envied Slate’s ability to one day have a family, since Torrent was supposedly unable. To be fair, the whole interaction put his mind on Rain… and on Patches, Pepper and Timber. All of whom he’d decided to protect and help raise and who he had more recently terrorized and hurt. He looked over at Juli and seemed to sit up more in his chair, clearing his throat before sipping his drink. “Sorry. My mind was… wandering…”

“That was as good as it could have gone, right?” Snow asked as she sat out on a blanket in one of the outer gardens with Torrent, having a small lunch picnic together. Breakfast had gone on a bit and no one seemed to have much of an appetite during it, likely from nerves, so lunch was a welcome meal. “A good first step…” She wanted to be optimistic about it. Slate and Juli both seemed to be recovering well from their afflictions, but it had still been a little awkward. They’d expected that, though…

“You didn’t think that Elly and I were going to let Shane be the one to help you pick out your wedding dress, did you?” Ruby asked as she and Elly sat in Tessa’s boutique, waiting to see the next dress on Gabby. They’d snatched her away from Prowl for the afternoon to help the malamute find something that was comfy, but breathtaking on her. And, of course, Elly added that they should be looking for something for the wedding night too.

“He does know what Prowl likes…” Gabby said from behind the changing screen.

“Not better than you do,” Ruby noted with a smirk to Elly. They had their little ones with them, sleeping away after their afternoon feedings, and leaving Hunter and Tripp free for their castle patrols today.

“This day has been so great… I’m just sad it’s half over,” Julep noted with a blush as she walked through one of the gardens with Parack. “We’ve been doing all the things I like, though. Do you want to do something you like next?” she asked, looking over at him.

Lyla sat on the balcony of her and Magnus’s room, looking through the crystal tablet after they’d had lunch. She tipped her head as she decided to look into other places in the castle to explore. She hadn’t done much of that, getting uneasy whenever she got too far from the room and started to notice the occasional look and whisper in their direction. But getting outside yesterday with Ruby and Elly-Mae… seemed to help her feel like maybe she could explore more. This place seemed to have a bit of everything. Art studios and galleries, libraries and reading rooms, gardens of every type of biome, swimming pools and hot tubs, saunas and even gardens that had waterfalls and beaches. “Magnus?” she asked as she looked back into the room. “What sorts of things… do you like to do? Like… hobbies?” she asked him. It was new for him to be his own being, free from Chaos too… so perhaps he was still figuring that out himself.

Occ: No worries seriously though if I could find a way to make you a protective charm against Covid I'd make it and send it to you. Sorry about your job I'll keep my fingers crossed for you. Unfortunately the recent update to my computer wasn't compatible with my MSI gaming laptop. So I've gotta save up and take it to Best Buy for repairs. In the mean time I'll keep posting from my phone or tablet. All important information I save to my cloud so that all should be safe. It just lost the drivers that connect to the O.S. it says to reinstall which is fine but no disc drive and so Best Buy it goes. )

Josie lifted her tea as Sabine spoke stating that Lily was doing better today and thanked Mizuki for staying right now the Carnac's had a house full of guests and didn't mind. "Yes, thank you for helping my Grand daughter." She said closing her eyes. "But I fear all we're doing is not enough...not without witness testimony and Lily refuses to speak...the last time you ask her today Ambrose...she whispered I can't...and that her babies would be in danger...not to ask her more." Josie leaned back. "I worried about Aiyanna's plan to try to convince Loch to come. She said the winds of death swirl around here with Lily....and with Loch....I asked her if she meant Loch was going to try to kill Lily she said no...that within the next twenty four hours one or both of them will be killed...that Loch is pivotal to stopping it." Josie sighed. "Honestly there are only a few I'd believe saying such things...but coming from Anna...I fear our time is running out...she’s never wrong which is why I fear...she gets pushy she panics."

Aiyanna shook her head no. "Honestly it's my fault he didn't come...I..got panicky and pushed him into a corner verbally without meaning to..." She said sighing and reaching up to cup the side of Windham in her nerves forgetting right now all Faroe would see was her cupping air. She did pause though when he asked her why. "I haven't checked on Grail yet I will later. First...you asked me why..." She leaned back and looked up. "Because...he saved me once in school...it was when we were all around thirteen. Logi Arent, Roke Sandcliff, The three Gasglow brothers all decided they'd play my parents favorite game..." Anna said closing her eyes then moved the long sleeve back her was covered in scars from burns and talons, knives too her whole body was a mess of them she never wore anything showing her skin from the neck down clearly even her sundresses covered everything but with a sheer dark breathable fabric. "Annie who houses over a thousand demons in her body, come let's open the gates at worlds end." She looked at Faroe. "Asage...isn't sick...she's in a medically induced stupor. Completely insane she tried using her magic what was left of it to forcefully create another personality in me.." Anna looked at her hands. "Logi's room was across from my parents he saw all they did...and he got off on it." She took a deep breathe. "While she used spirit contract to try to create Annie who would suppress Aiyanna as she called it..Ritter would burn and tear at my body until I stopped struggling. Asage would giggle and say that Annie was such a greedy baby she wanted more than her own demons she was born with..she gobbled up all mommies demons..and even took the place inside mommy that makes babies..." She looked at Faroe for barely a second not wanting to see his horror...all the stories of 'Annie the demon girl' at the time. "She'd press her hand against my stomach and tell me now I had to forfill her role with Ritter. I had to bring my siblings into this world in her place..see daddy joins with you perfectly and look how happy he is Annie. You swallow up daddy just like a grown up such a good girl..And when your siblings are born..you'll eat them and there demons up too."

Anna hadn't even realized she was crying as she spoke. "When Koi's father Alaric Evrain appeared with Sir Ambrose they pulled me from it. Asage and Ritter were furious...Ritter swore he'd ruin Koi's father Alaric." She shook her head. "But in school Logi convinced them to pull me between buildings..to reenact the worst chapters of my life. All the other students ran away quickly..no one would save me..after all it risked getting caught by my 'demons' when I lost control. They beat on me adding to my scars and one of them decided to take on Ritter's role first. I started screaming but it wasn’t my voice it was their's, their anger and rage that these boys were hurting me...but before it got any further..the one who came...who helped the 'demon girl' when the others ran...was Loch." She frowned running her hand over Windhams side. "He fought them all beating the boys away and just when I couldn't keep them all from coming to destroy everything between them and what was hurting me...he was there wrapping his uniform jacket around me and speaking in..comforting tones. 'It's alright I've got her she's safe now..." She looked at her hands frowning. "I blacked out after and awoke in the nurses office"

She set the plate on the bench. "I must sound as crazy as Asage..." She said standing and walking so there was a small space between them. "Here me, you who have been with me since birth, who has stayed always by my side. Oh Emerald Emperor of the skies, Lord of Storms and Master of all Winds. I long to see you once again to hear your song dance through the winds. I open my spirits gate to you. If you feel the same won't you come when I call they name. Oh come to me Windham"  Anna held her hands out as she spoke the summon circle that formed took more the shape of a door and the lines moved back to the outter edges forming a pool of soft emerald light. The bird flew out regal crown of feathers on its head long tail feathers three times the length of its body the Gate closed and while she wasn't supposed to summon in the Unkindness Windham was one she could get away with due to his gentle nature. He circled them both before landing on Anna's shoulder as if he always sat there and he did..but she was trembling eyes closed unable to look at Faroe..this was always were the frightened cries of Annie the demon girl resurfaced....or where shocked horror was seen because at her collar bone at casting had appeared a soft emerald light from within her..

Safira looked at Sora as they walked. "I think so we're asking because we're trying to save someone. Not because we're just being nosy. More often then not people are willing to help if it means saving a life." She looked at Sora. "He's here. You asked the Prince for help and within in the same day he brought him here. The Prince has assembled a team of specialists who deal with this stuff. I have to believe it's because we're meant to save him."

Corri smiled as she realized what Basil was trying to do. Saffy had been through an ordeal and didn't need a ton of people making it awkward. "I know your worried and want to make sure Saffy is fine. But your father's right."

"But mamma..." Merri said to which Corri put a gentle hand on her head.

"Listen baby, I know you just want to help. She knows your here and will likely call you later. You know she prefers to talk about things quietly with you. So for now Merri, why don't you take Kale to the different gatdens."  Corri smiled. "Old Henry stepped down a long time ago him and his team they're all cared for by one Vulpine now by the name of Fiore." When she got a curious look from Merri. A bit like they can't be that impressive now.."oh take Kale and go...I'm sure you'll both be amazed what one talented Vulpine with a blessed green thumb can do. Might give you both some ideas for your own gardens back home. Besides...a certain bunny came all this way for you. You have to know Saffy would scold you all night if you neglected his care for your well being right?" She whispered the last part into Merri's ear which made her blush and stammer.

"Mamma!" She said. "Its..it's not like that..I mean..." Merri stammered and glanced at Kale who was waiting quietly to the side as she did she turned the brightest shade of rosey pink then glanced down. "I'm happy Kale came..it's just..I..he's just so..I can't think around him......what if I say something awful! He'll hate me mamma" She said burying her face in her hands as Corri patted Merri's head gently.

"OH Merri I don't think you need worry about that." Corri said linking arms with Basil. "Now go have some fun explore." She said walking off.

"Wha? But..." She looked at Kale peeking through her fingers.."oh boy...it takes all I have to just..stammer though a hello..." She whispered.."I really don't want to make him hate me.." She breathed to herself not understanding why her mom said she didn't have to worry about that. There were three things everyone knew about Tuneric one was that she was painfully shy. Two she had no interest in any boys for a long time, and the third and what they all found cute was her interest in Kale...she could loose hours hiding poorly mind you behind a tree watching him work the fields and try to duck and hide behind the tree when he turned blushing even more then she had been just watching. So she never saw if Kale spotted her. Or knew he had the undivided attention of the girl who speed off quickly offended away from every other would be boy bunny suitor. Never saw if he smiled watching her duck behind the tree...

~☆~☆
Silvi had had to duck out apologizing to Dia. She did have to oversee that contest. And while she also knew Spartan would have a different view on the outfit that was fine with her as well. Silvi was an armored warrior. She wore Mithril armor crafted for her so it fit to the natural curves of her body. The chest plate front and back. The long gloves and boots and the shimmering battle skirt which was thin flat metal plates designed to overlap to form the skirt but go no further then mid thigh. It covered her bust and torso her 'vulnerable' areas while leaving absolute freedom of movement with her limbs. The breast was solid while the stomach was finely linked and woven Mithril chain link that hugged her body like a second skin. Going to the contest without it seemed reckless on her part. She had her two large war fans and in the small protective box. Sean's healed Opal. She watched the contest not averting her gaze when Zeke, Alecia'arta (Lacey) as she preferred to be called and a few others fended off Dahl's cheating herd.. At the end she threw out her hand. "That's enough Dahl of the Onyx War Centuars has been down for the specified limit. Quinn has won this match. Upon the terms no further contest for Seanan will be permitted. Any attempts to force her to leave Quinn will be considered a violation and La'shire will act in accordance. The opal will now be returned to its rightful owner." Silvi spoke in the tones of the Warrior Queen leaving no room for doubts or second guessing. As soon as she set the Opal it had glowed and Sean was moving pushing past her and leaping even as her appearance changed looking like something born of myth. Quinn had fallen eyes closed heart stopping and...then she had him in her arms restoring all the brutal damage done healing him.
Completely no..."Absolute Divine Resoration...anything even damage he's gotten since birth has been completely removed...so..the Maiden Of Fangelli...her power.."

Silvi now though stepped out of the shower having had to sort through so much but she also didn't want Mira to feel any agnst over the scents of the contest. Drying off and dressing she sent a simple message to the fine fur. "I would like this talk to take place somewhere you feel comfortable and at peace. So let me know where and I'll have everything ready when you arrive.'

Miharu was quiet as Vespa reflected on how to help him "Her magic is..strange I can remember her manipulating my body as if she could control my very flesh and even shifted the flow of my blood..." He shook his head. "I wish I knew how to explain it better."

`~☆~♤~♡~◇~♧ These guys got missed...if we need to drop them for a bit go ahead no worries.

Miki smiled and nodded as she looked at Sarah as she suggested they let Rem sleep. Even Miki herself had been worried about Rem yesterday. Today the little pixie was sleeping away and seemed to need it. “Okay mama.” She said as she moved to leave the room quietly with Sarah. She glanced back seeing Rem resting and was happy she was getting it. She was sure Esric would feel better too knowing that his sister got enough sleep.

Minato nodded as he got up. “I’ll need to get in a shower before….going to the sun room.” He said getting up. “I’m sure there are things you’d like to do this morning as well.” He said as he got up “Esric…it’s no trouble. I’m here for you if you need me.” Minato said softly to him wanting him to know he wasn’t troubled by this in the least he was a High elf after all and they moved with the flow around them. “Don’t hesitate to call me, it’s no trouble.”

****
Solace walked up on his lovely mate and there adorable daughter. One they were just getting to know because they had not been ready to meet her yet. Still dancing around there feelings for each other for a long time and in part Solace knew was Nour wanting to find and save Tomoe. He listened to them a moment as he walked up and stood next to Nour. Then looked at the images playing out at Anos….Draco had gone to speak with him and they had learned much….after Draco returned. There was of course healing to be done but hearing her comment about the way his dreams started.

“The Silver Sea of Creation…is where all Ancients created by D’Joran are born.” He looked at Naracissa. “But out of all of us…only three were born with there own realms and one of you was not born of the Silver Sea…” Solace nodded towards it. “We are not meant to even remember it or linger…a place were all begins it goes forth to live….but he…according to what we’ve learned spent an long time there alive but ‘unfinished’ alone and waiting.” Solace shook his head as he looked at it then at Nara. “Have you tried speaking to him? There is only so much you can understand, about him and abut yourself by watching from a distance. When you are ready Nara…try talking to him. There’s no rush and don’t force it….it will come when your ready to speak to him but when you are…trust in the feelings that push in that direction.” Advice perhaps that Solace should have listened to himself long ago. Especially since it was because of Nour. “There are things that can only clear seen and heard by speaking to each other.” He said glancing at her mom and a lingering regret that he had not found the courage to do so himself sooner but they were together now and he would not have it any other way….he would always be there for Nour. And for their daughter if she needed him.

~*~
Tatianna nodded. “I’ll release the limiters.” She said looking at Riggs. “It’s the only way we’ll know for sure if there is shards embedded in him.” She looked at the glyphs in the air and shook her head. “I know he was given the internal limiter but an eternal one will prevent any mishaps when we sedate him….if those shards have an dark living magic attached it’ll jump at the chance his mind is suppressed to cause problems.” She shook her head and looked at Riggs. “Averie…told me last night that he is certain this is all coming about because we’re meant to save him to help him….that it is the will of the Ancients…..and that he has been lost a prisoner in the darkness for far longer then we realize."

Averie smiled as there kitten let out a mewl. Her tail swishing about. He shook his head. “She’ll wind down quickly though.” He said chuckling. “It’s a bit of the dragon in her peeking through I think. But those spirts of energy fade quickly at her age.” He said as he shifted his free arm to let Nikki curl in close to his side watching Kiva wrap her tiny fingers around her momma’s.

~○~○~●~●~●

Tegra slowly shook his head no. "You were though. If not for you Myth and the others would not have made it in time. I was fading Varian...I could feel my grace, my sense of self starting to disappear as the Drow Tether was about to pierce the very core of my being." Tegra spoke amazingly calm for speaking about the loss of his own soul but it wasn’t that he hadn’t and wasn't aware of how close it was. It wasn’t in the twins nature to let it consume them after. "Myth told me when you appeared before me they were trapped in a maze at the entrance. We're both very aware of how close it had been." He looked at Savarian. "Not even being restored to the form of my first birth. To that of the Ivijiran could forestall the Drow Tether. Only the name gift has that power." He closed his eyes. "It is not something we recklessly give. For once given it can never be taken back, nor can it ever be return. It is binding in this life and all others after...for that name remains the same no matter how many times one is reborn." He looked at the man before him. This one who Tegra was in love with had been for a very long time but never spoke on it. "But to you I gave it freely and willingly. I have no regrets and no worries about my choice to entrust to you all that I am. For I know the real you Savarian. Let me give you peace of mind at least. Your first life, the one before all was cruelly taken from you we appear as well as Aria."  He reached out touching his chest lightly. "You possess a light unlike any other Varian. And it is that light the Mother of Dark Beasts fears most of all. Why she seeks to corrupt it yet all her attempts have failed. Long ago I gave unto you over half of my grace. Half of that shines within you still. The other half within your first born son. Your memories will return. We'll not let her cast you into her Abyss."  He looked up at the mention of the lanterns. "OH yes...moonlight heals me but I am weaker in the light of the sun. The opposite is true for Myth. That weakness is hardly noticeable unless we're sick or injured. This was her answer to that. If My lady Nour"s moon now travels another section of sky then the lanterns embed with her light will hold fast till tonight." He tipped his head. "She hopes to find moonblossom elixir or another medicine in the house of noghtfall...they work fine.."

Cecilia looked at the young man she had restrained for now who so looked like Savarian.Secured firmly to the Chair he was sitting in looking both relaxed and bored....it was irritating her to no end.

"Who are you?" She snapped irritated.

"This again? I told you my name is Zennox Callum(? Don't feel like scrolling to find it) Luc'ii. I'm here because to get through the scar you'll need the key embedded in my right arm which unfortunately for us both takes my unquie magic to use."

"And why should I believe you? You look like his clone or something. For all I know your trying to get close to kill him"

"That would be stupid on my part. We need his strength to stop the Calamatis One before she destroies the world. D'Joran sent me to help. I'm not a clone I'm his son. Half Magi on his side half light Fae because of my mother." Zen said and Ceci slammed her hands down. "I know all his kids. He only had one son. So you have to be lying."

"I swear your annoying...I told you light Fae give birth by resonating there light with the light in another. So I'm a bit different then his other kids."

Cecilia slammed her hands down again."we're not stopping till I get the truth."

"No you want me to lie which I can't due to the constrictions of my divine blessing. I've been telling you the truth from the start you just refuse to believe me."

"This would go soo much faster if Myth hadn't made me swear to not use force..." She dropped back. Myth's reasoning To stop pain people will admit falsehoods. They couldn't go by that.

Zen just sighed. "This is going to be a very long day..." to which Cecilia glared at him.

Link looked at Will and sighed. 'Now I search for the hidden spell glyph crack which ever encrytion magic Will used and get the door open. Breaking it down...would be bad. You don't want to face her...homes defense magic array. Will can be creative...but I swear I've forgotten something important not about unlocking the door but something else important. oh yeah and Will would make him regret forgetting little Noctis...seriously regret. She'd scold him for it and he swore was nothing worse then that. He'd rather face an army of furies. It wasn’t that Willow was mean. Not at all it was that you'd see how upset and heartbroken she was. It was always easy to see why she was well loved and respected by those who knew her.

Noctis hadn't been prepared for the almost instant tears and sudden tired hug ad Willow scolded her for allowing herself to be hurt so much. Didn’t she understand wasn’t Willow clear enough about how important she was to her. She tired to say sorry the potions all finished and stored as needed even the one that would greatly help Tegra. And the rainbow elixir that would help keep Savarian in the light during there journey. Willow had made her come over to the special set up and sit down. Upon doing so was the reason she couldn't do this herself. She fell into a sleep like state and there she would remain until Will was satisfied...Noctis was healed. As her body repaired restoring her to how she once was and her core began to recharge in that sleep state it still hadn't dawned on her yet that Will had no intention of leaving her behind.

~♤~♤~♡~♤~♤
Levi came in hearing Sunny calling for her and walked up leaning in close to look. "OH that's so pretty Sunny I'm certain Opal will love it. Knowing her it'll be her favorite to wear." She said hugging her. Levia was no good at this stuff. But for Sunny what she created was beautiful and one of a kind. "Don't forget mom's not gonna be happy if we skip lunch. After maybe we'll be able to talk the detail into escorting us to see Opal so you can give it to her, or did you want to wait and show momma first?"

Lyka sighed. "Nothing here either. There maybe. It's worth checking but how would we find them? We'd someone who knows where they all are."

Raphtalia nodded. "Until now yes." She said then glanced at Penny. "I know I saw you. You were trying to not get caught as you moved over the eastern meadow." She said knowing what lay in the Mist by heart. "Yes..Lord Kahi and Lord Rocky finished the adoption paper work...I think that's what they called it....adopting me into Horizon officially. Lord Kahi said it was long overdue."

Chai was quiet just listening she didn't have much to say but was curled up in her tails listening to the girls.

~◇~◇~◇~

Lacey was leaning on the wall as they stitched him up tipping her head a bit. The nurse was using wide stitches...it wasn’t like she didn't know what she was doing but..."no they don't. Not those loyal to Dahl anyways. And Syrup stop your obviously too nervous with them out there. He'll have a crater for a scar that way.."

"I'm sorry I can feel their ire out there...those clustered near their eaders room." The nervesous gatan spoke and Lacey came over aware her gait was off. As a child she had been struck by a cursed tool on the right rear flank leaving a tiny sliver of a cut...but it was called Cell Breaker. And it's curse was a walking death sentence. Every year the cut opened a little more. Eventually it would kill her. But she was determined to stay true to herself.

Lacey cleaned up her hands put on gloves and renummed the surface. "I'll  be quick" She said as she began tiny tight stitches with enough give for his movements and breathing. As if stitching wounds shut was something quick and easy. The needle danced quickly and once finished and medicine applied and wound covered she turned to remove the gloves her own hip with bits of blood on her clothes despite not being struck. She'd have to stich the ends of the cut or scar either end if it looked like it was going to keep going. "You're all set Zeke. The meds for treatment will already be sent to your room. I'm sure you'd like to check on your Mare and Lady Sean."

Sean looked at Sharne ducking her head her hair looked like silver Mist and rainbow stardust her skin held the same opal hues as the stone now fused back where it always belonged. "I'm sorry Lady Sharne...I know you've done all this to protect me...you and everyone and I'm eternally grateful...but when Lady Silvi returned my opal. My memories came flooding back as well as my gift and at that same moment...I felt Quin fading...dying." She looked at her hands. "I wasn't thinking about how high up we where...or how dangerous the jump was...the only thing in that moment racing though my heart..my head was..that he was dying. The one I love who risked his life was about to be lost to me nothing else mattered in that moment but..saving him. I...couldn't loose him..."

"They are intense but...I've never seen one so brutal...that was likely our fault. We forgot to restrict certain types of attacks. Crippling or taking out the legs is normal can't stand can't fight. But we missed near fatal...he was told no killing blows. But if Quinn died after Dahl was called the winner from near fatal injuries...they'd say he has his own weakness to blame." Rumi held her close knowing this was awful for Ashe. "But it was needed...it was the only way Quinn could prove himself to be strong enough to take a mare and declare her his mate. The only way they'd accept Quinn"s right as Sean's mate was if he proved he was stronger then the Stallion who wanted her. But that's why the winners have to declare all terms before the fight. By Quinn stating when he won none were allowed to challenge him for her..none of Dahls followers could step up and issue a second challenge and a third...it's happened before the laws changed." A few were eyeing Ashe. "More over any challenges going forward here have an established preset. The Stallion and Mare of the herd has to approve and they have to get Lady Silvitrista's approval and she's made it clear. No further challenges will be accepted by her." He looked at the males off to the side. "If Quinn refused Dahl could take Sean by force. Stating a Lycan has no right to take a precious Mare from the herd. Ashe for every one
Filly or mare...there are twenty stallions...many herds even today don't allow the women to marry one. She's forced to bred children every mating season by whomever succeeds first. I think I mentioned not wanting Sean to go through that....these challenges have to do with that reason among countless others. "

Millie nodded. "You're right. But D'Joram is a huge planet. Just our lands alone can take moths to travel without the right mounts or magic equipment. He could be anywhere." She took a deep breath. "Last night I wasn't trying but I could daywalk...it's like daydreaming but...different. Kia has shown me quiet a bit with it.

A happy loud mewl and a male cry of protest rang out suddenly... "Ugh you little monster...Felix" He protested as Nyx tried to grab the dream fae gatan who had leaped land in the perfect spot on his back. That one spot you just can't reach. So as he reached the conversation with Nessa and cooking paused at a point there was no risk of burning it..Felix...had decided to claim his victory. Felix mewling and singing away..."Nessa I swear your little furball hates me" He said which was far from truth. Felix was playing with Nyx because the little Gatan loved his reactions he always played back. Never mind Nyx was more frazzled then laughing....even as Felix hung on he'd bat at the dragons long braid his own tail swishing happily away. He had no idea Tilly just woke in time to hear Chaos erupt.

Vyshae walked up holding a lovely crystal orb with flowers floating inside on top of what looked like quicksilver but was Silver water or spirit water. "Sorry Io it took me a few minutes to find it. This is called River of Grace. It's Elvish name is a bit long and in Ivijiran...I don't wish to bite my tongue. Nor do I want you to...so if you want to know it too I'll write it down." Her tone indicated that some Ivijiran had weird Naming habits. "But this will guide you with learning about your Grace."

~♤~♤~♤~

Prim had enjoyed her quiet breakfast with Cass and still welcomed the others. She made a mental note to make sure everything was okay with .Min and Pell later.

Fii looked over as she told him if anyone asked it was his fault they slept in. He had tied. It was like the moment she said you better not his body went challenge accepted and won. Of course the dozen or so tail wacks after and before her bath he considered a badge of honor. Mostly because of how flustered he had made her Fii chuckled "I will accept full responsibility" he said good natured about it. It wasn’t like he could shift the blame.

Prim paused as Senn hesitated to describe the stranger. "I wonder if that was Heirloom according to Zandra's journal he's quiet shy but kind and you can always depend on him. Senn did this man sort of look like a very long floppy eared bunny with a stags antlers? Oh and if you caught his face he wears low set glasses closer to the end of his nose. She said there was more to his appearance but those stand out...oh and his scent which confuses me both smells like deep woods pine and I think she said fruit or a bakery...something sweet"

Leif nodded. "First though would you like me to draw you a bath? I think I saw bath oils and bubble baths I can call the fragrances out to you?" Leif offered as he shifted a bit. He didn’t mind pampering her...in fact for one used to caring for a bid ridden single mother he had hardly done anything worth mentioning!

Heirloom walked over and placed light gentle fingers on her forehead casting a peaceful rest spell to chase off the bad dreams. The spell would bring about happier dreams she lived through it no need to haunt her dreams with it too. The book he had been reading grasped in one hand. He was aware Senn saw him and approached but didn’t attempt to interact. It was only a matter of time...and he was awful at meeting new people.

~■~♤~♡~

Aiyan smiled as he glanced up. "Not at all" he answered lightly as she asked if he was tired of pampering her yet. "You don’t have to do anything for me." He shifted and moved up giving her a kiss. "I'm doing this becausr I want to Zai. If it all helps you fell better that's reward enough for me."

Suna walked in at the low sound of his voice telling Zalli to stay put She'd get her if Singo needed her. But he'd be upset she was pushing herself with her legs in that shape. She walked up. "Hey, I'm releaved to see the medicine is working...she said it's the posion you took in protecting her. Did you need water?" She spoke softly moving to help him get comfortable.

Regius had paused catching a scent on the wind he hadn’t expected as he followed them all. Honestly he had been expecting the Druids to show just not the wolves and tigers. Upon meeting Naria it was all he could do to keep from taking a knee when Naira :said Aye don' be doing that it's fine."

Now they were in the living room of Lorna's home as she sat calmly before them. Kyoko staring at her hands this village was going through so much and they brought trouble to them. A night elf brought out a large tray easily with tea for them all and something to eat since Selene's arrival had interrupted their meal. He looked at Kyoko.

"Take a deep claiming breathe, drink your tea slowly and you need to eat. You are among friends." Bane stood back after handing her everything. He nodded to Lorna and as if none worried for the petite girls safety left the room. But they would have never entered Ethion if they were a threat.

"Lady Lorna thank you for seeing us." Regius spoke with the same respect he'd show his Divinity.He was the only one still with his weapon. But he agreed for the Druid means of confining it for the moment. Only because as he attempted to set down the divine relic his markings from head to foot flared and it came rather aggressively back to him. Grayson only let him attempt once. They had Ruze and things like that got rather irritated when they they were about to be abandoned. While Aiyan never took the bracelet off. When Naiya did and if she left the room Ruze simply returned to her. Naya wasn't used to having her bracelet.

But Kyoko still felt bad...for her sake he now had all these thin cuts but never complained once. She wished he would he had the right. Even though she herself wasn't crying or complaining about the situation she was in.

Kei came up with lunch. "Strange scents on the wind...one I swear is a little familiar but...it was far north that I caught it....Lycan I think. Around Bisaltie village maybe?"

"I believe they came to request help from the Wise Man" he said as he treated and tended her wound. "They are a strange group. The red panda especially she has an insanely powerful curse on her. Chsos's scent is all over her...but she herself..." He looked at Fable. "She has divine blood in her...it's a weird scent strong but weak at the same time...as to the Paladin that Holy Relic of his....Grayson choose to simply restrain it but...his whole body is coveted in Divine writing..I don't think he could ever part with it....it'd kill him. Not even Ruze would kill the one she's bound too...it's a dangerous relic" of course to the Relic which Grayson realized Phantisma took it as a sign of abandonment or betrayal on his part. That Regius stopped meant it was a misunderstanding he spent the walk apologizing to the sentient relic and explaining that showing them he couldn't leave Phantisma behind was easier then explaining a holy pact. Phantisma settled when that was all it was. She hadn't minded the binding to her it just meant nap time.

(Occ: Second half with Sarasha and the rest coming soon. Gotta pause to eat. Lol fixed all typos that I could catch. Ugh)

"Erza how is walking on your knee been..." Traya was trying to figure if she needed to ask one of the Druid girls for a cane or crutch for Erza but had to move and set her cup down as she giggled at the response.

"Don't really know...ask Garand...." Erza honestly answered he'd checked it frowned then said they were staying in for the moment likely for the reason Traya was asking. Wither or not she needed a crutch. Erza paused with her sandwich and smiled a bit sheepishly. "If you go by me....I'd be trying to run around right now. It doesn't look swollen but doesn't mean there isn't internal lower level swelling still....and since to me....theres no real difference between my knees I'd probably tear it apart and be in real trouble. So...I promised Garand I'd go by his judgement. We were talking about crutch or cane earlier..." she smiled a bit sheepishly. "I don't blame him for insisting I support it for now. It'll keep me from forgetting to take it easy."

Athrun smiled as he walked up. "I did but I must confess the Sylph helped me alot." He said as they tracked down any low or high setting containers while he took the middle ground.

~♤~☆~☆~☆~

Weiss was looking over engagement rings as Sally glanced around at things that would be subtle from both girls to Movado. Weiss paused and smiled at the ring she spotted it would fit perfectly with Sally's wedding band, the colors complement Sally's feathers and worked beautifully with her existing ring. "Perfect...this one."

"Of...of course usually the man buys his beautiful fiance the engagement ring..." the girl said and Weiss smiled. She wasn't the jewel Smith just working there counter so she didn't seem to realize it wasn't nice to pry but this was Weiss...she just smiled gently. "Oh my fiance already proposed long ago. In fact we're married at least by my peoples standards." Weiss said as she paid for the ring then walked over. "Its not nearly as romantic as it should be but, it's long overdue." She said softly taking the doves hand into her own and sliding the ring over her finger to sit with the wedding band. Then kissed her fingers over the rings. "Thank you marrying me Sally." She said softly it was something done among some spirit races. Weiss's as a Grand Divine Spirit was one of them.
~◇~♡~♡~

Sarahsa looked down....Jordan and Andre we skulking around the Unkindness. At one time she had been sole guardian of these woods a spirit born of them. The 'Enhalllay A part of them but separate just the same. A promise made between her and the founders of the Unkindness kept through the generations caused the power to shift. 3/4 of her power was freed the last remained with the woods of her birth. She had been a metaphysical spirit never able to fully react with others till then. The moment so much of her power had been returned to her...she took a physical form...that of a seven year old nine tailed deep woods Skywalker Vulpine. A race she had always appeared as and would be extinct if not for her. At one time these woods were in the sky but Raiser tried to destroy them bringing down the Isle. Sarasha Reigai Divintas saved them.

And she was happy the Ravens of the Unkindess loved these woods not so happy about being a seven year old who then learned the hard way how much a stubbed toe Hurt! Her disgruntlement ended when she found something or someone strange one day. The lower level of her home could be accessed by the pure of heart seeking help seeking aid. The gardens and her shops she enjoyed helping people after all. But the entire second floor was sealed off from outsiders...no one even saw the level that was her home...gardens, springs both hot and cold and where the flower unique to her grew. The Asmaria. What was so strange was the day the seven year old guardian spirit found herself looking at a seven year old Loch'Lomond Blackburn sitting before her silver spring covered in bruises from some fight (or later she'd learn abuse) mumbled an apology and went to leave. She had stopped him and offered him food...telling him it was okay this was her home. There was no one there but her. Later when he went to leave she told him he could come here any time day or night....he said no thanks but was back again the next night. Before long Loch coming there seemed..natural and she realized two things one...she had fallen in love with this sad sullen young man and two....all that free power...chose to bind itself to him. Over the years they talked about the guardian spirit contract and other things but they never sealed the contract. No need since this was the woods connected to her. She could always be there for him so long as they lived here.

Loch had no idea she was in love with him. Nor did she ever intend on telling him. She ran her fingers through her bangs looking at him as her thoughts were drawn back to the present. She wore a kimono style outfit. Low set around her biceps showing off the top of her bust, and in a deep back sweeping v mid thigh. It was a rich black with soft swirling stitching in sweeping vines and flowers. A soft matching style under kimono in a cream color and wooden geta. A wooden sandal that hard two wooden planks near one near her toes and the other her heels. Her long hair was up in a sweeping elegant bun with long flower ended hair  sticks holding it in place dangling from the flowers bottom were beaded chains with tiny crystal silver bells. Her purple frosted silver ears twitched the outer edges of her ears pierced with several hoops a cluster of those tiny silver bells with a tear drop crystal beneath. The silver bells made a soft twinkling sound as she inhaled slowly off her aroma pipe.... she inhaled a second time as she was walking over to sit on the floating platform bed beside him as he rested. Both grown adults now...so much time with him. She'd cherish it..always.

Loch had been in a hysterical panic rushing into her home panicking and making no sense before she caught him. Holding him still then he was rambling...Aiyanna...pushing he snapped nearly hit her....his tears and his breathing.

Sarasha had let out a soft sigh supporting and holding her precious charge..."Well with that one it's hardly surprising. I've nearly smacked Aiyanna myself on several different occasions...she's far too pushy for her own good that one..." as Sarasha's low soft voice finished the last word Loch collapsed spent in her arms. It seemed all he needed to hear in that moment was that it wasn't him. If his gentle natured guardian had been ready to smack her too.

Sarasha got him into her large round bed covered with blankets. She coaxed her flowers to grow no matter how she used them they did only one thing...promote peace and Serenity of being and he needed that as they traveled through the chains. That had been a while ago but the chains of fate had begun to move...if Loch stood still both he and Lily could die...the answer lay with him and Atticus.....

But it would mean many choices also wither or not he choose to seal there contract....or say goodbye...forever....all where his choices and none were wrong. Especially since sealing the contract was with a rather intimate kiss and she wouldn't force him.

But she did have to...open the path. Show him the danger and glanced around. Letting those who bore no light in there soul or a dead soul would not just be a a beyond foul stench in the air...that dead souls miasma would corrupt her home...her domain. Destroy it....and...if she wasn't careful her. She was an uncontacted spirit...it would be different if she was like Weiss...she wasn't. But...beyond all else her duty was him. Saving him and she couldn't say her time with Loch hadn't been worth it. She had but one last task....saving him and his mother and little brother. For that....she'd let pure evil into the lower levels of her domain even if it was for a short time she'd take the risk....as long as he heard what he needed....she smiled. She'd help him find himself his path and maybe say goodbye.....forever. But that outcome was okay with her....he needed this. To find himself. She drew off her pipe the dried Asmaria helping to keep her calm too. She had a lot of work to do....she wouldn't let his light be snuffed by Karin, Jordan and Andre....no matter what.

~□~□~□

Pherenice shook her head no. " no it's okay it was different and I knew you had a good reason. And it was kind of what's the word...exitosi...ah common its exciting..." she said taking a sip of her drink.

Traine paused as he looked at the stretch of ruined meadow, signalled a brief hold and frowned. After that was a little more dead wood and then it transitioned into healthy forest....but in that forested area were the pikes with the dead adventurers and merchants with anti La'Shire propaganda all over them....he didn't look back but he did call out his low voice Akin to his twins but a different pitch to it. "Lana a word with you." He wasn't one for small talk and she might think he was calling her out but...he needed to know if he needed to prepare her....for what she may soon see.

Tempest glanced up and over at Traine then Lana. Traine wouldn't cut someone down on a mission in front of others he prided himself on being a capable leader. It was his task to bring them all back safely after all. "Its fine he most like wants to compare intel with you. Common place on missions like this." Tempest spoke but his voice was even more...emotionless he to not draw Furies had blocked his intense sorrow and grief it was a Shinobi skill but it left him sounding rather hollow.

Zandra knew Lizbet was from this region and hoped somehow he might find closure she just had no idea Lana planned on helping with that.

River was checking the last deep cave when she found three barely awake and badly in need of aid.laying on a high cliff edge in the cave...there was no way she could get to them it required climbing which was impossible with her tail fin and to jump no...she'd get high enough but slam into the ceiling of the cave. Two girls one male and he was positioned to shield them as much as he could. One girls pants were tied above bloody stumps...the blood though long dried. The other her spine was twisted in the lower half the wrong way and her legs were badly swollen...the male...his legs were turning black and that out here was a bad sign....all were painfully thin and barely breathing one girl opened her eyes.

"Knights of La'Shire" she asked and River watched her barely nod. "I am River part of the rescue team sent by Prince Movado. I will return shortly with aid stay strong." River heard the girl whisper a thank you to her, to the Ancients and to La'Shire. The three alive but they needed help. River swam fast never more grateful for her high speeds in water till now...she had no idea how much time those three had left. She broke the waters surface. "Get me Rostan now, three found in critical condition. I can't  reach them." The girl who offered her blood before ran to where Kort and she hoped Rostan still was with her.

"Captian, I have a report, River just surfaced she's found three survivors in critical condition. She said she needs Sir Rostan." The girl half gasped half shouted.

Fai was getting things in the near by market Roddy would arrive soon and she needed to be there but she also wanted to make a nice welcome meal for Deetra and she had a few gifts. She wanted her to feel warm and welcomed.

~☆~☆~☆~☆
Anos sat on the couch across from Infernus. He had been slightly amused by the new look. The fact he was merging was a surprise. Plumeria had decided to use him as a place to nap during there talk curling up on his lap and falling back to sleep. She had finished her breakfast thankfully after coaxing by Anos and a frown but insistence by Infernus when she implied she'd let Infernus have hers...still the old rules.

"So you'll hold true to your codes even though it will cost you everything? I'd expect nothing less from one who I could consider a friend." He said as he had stated he could separate them and Infernus had politely declined. Stating he lost. Saber and his girl won.

"Honestly I can't say your way was wrong. One must gain strength for themself but...there is only so much one person can achieve on there own. Your message though as I feared has been twisted. Many believe slaughtering all in there wake to be what the first brood was after. I don't allow needless killing." He ran his hand over Plum's head. "Those you defeat today, will rise and best you tomorrow the warriors of Ne'ther constantly push themselves to get stronger."

Plum whimpered in her sleep..."no...no bad elves... " she said lowly.

"Another one?" Anos breathed. "If she's hurt by this one too I'm going to get irritated..."

Acerbus came out of their perch and towards the balcony with some food on two plates. He had to finish up some work. On a few approvals of some construction request here. An idea to help move some of the Dire Wolves to keep them and the citizen safe. He didn't know he have to do some much little work. He moved next to Del and set the plates down, "You have that look in your eye." He told her. Moving to sit down, "If I didn't know better I think you are missing the life of stealing from the rich." He told her. It might be a little more simple for sure but same time he hoped she knew how much is cared about, everyone looking out for her safety.

Mela took her medicine and used those mints Zanna had given her. She rested a little in their room until Blake came back with her tea. And it helped so much for the young princess/soon to be mother. So much when she was feeling better and Blake asked to head out for some lunch she did not have any problem with it. It was so nice to be home, but she knew they would have to head back to the La'Shire soon. But, she needed to get those last few items to keep Del and the babies safe. "I'm glad you get a long with Roddy." She said meaning they talked. "Poor guy I feel gets let out a lot in this family. Not that we don't love him, he is just a little to himself at times." She noted and listened, "Who would you inquire to? Myself, Zanna, and Twilight barely got all of the stuff between the three of us. Roddy collection we thought was our last hope." She noted and then listening to what Jupiter was planning. "He will get approval once I know my brother, Delilah, and the kids are protected. So if we can get that done today it is a sure thing."

"You two need a break. We been talking in circles." Judith noted as she was made aware of the time. Standing up and straightening her dress out a little, they had made some progress on what to do. She suggested to head over to where Lilianna was resting since as the former Lady it wouldn't cause to much suspicion to visit old friends and council members. Once there she can get a read on things and if need be let Lillyanna know of Atticus  being here.

Samson nodded, "Yes, a quick rest would help." He noted and looked over to his friend, "Remember once Karin finds out that you are here things will get a little more heated. If we can I'd like to avoid that as much as possible until the right time." His friend was often cool headed of the two of them, but this was loved one. And if it was Judith no force would stop him from finding this abuser and showing the mistakes he just made. So he assumed deep down Atticus might be the same and was doing everything right now to keep that under control.

Tenebrae head and body seemed to come up from the shadow of the tree, "I can if you wish, though you seem well protected with the current set of people going." He answered and he would no doubt join if asked. He came back to Twilight after Rachel, who discovered she was now on the 'interesting' list and followed shooed him away. He told Twilight how he met up with the Guard Captain who seemed oddly scared of him to that of helping her sister in the meeting that followed and found that he enjoyed her odd sense of royalty. That she was a Princess but seemed to try everything to not act like the title suggested. An opposite of her other sisters. "I am sure that would give Princess Rachel peace if I was 'missing' for a little." He joked.

Mars didn't know how hungry he was it seemed, with all the action last several days he seemed to forgotten to eat. And also could have been how he let slip Koi's and his secrets marriage to Acerbus and Del. Though truth be told I think that took a lot of weight off of them as well. Having had to push things back thanks to the attack. They wanted to help and plan but now they could focus on their family. He reached over to take the rest of Koi's sandwich and took a few bites. "I know he said he wanted to." He said taking another bite. "Faroe is good on his word for as little as we talked I trust him. And knowing Lilyanna I know she will recover." He added, "I just like to know what happened. When she was here everything seemed fine."

Mizuki nodded, "As the one who helped with the healing it is in my duty to perform check ups until they have returned to full health." She told the group. She also noted the dark cloud that seemed to hover over the home and everyone seems to be on edge about something. Though it was more about someone and she wished to learn more and see if anything else could be provided to help. But, if it came to confrontation the Priestess would be in over her head. Sure they were taught about certain defensive magics, but no one in the Coven had ever been a part of one save for Toia herself. But, that was something she kept close to her chest. That is why they had Rao to protect them.

***

Crys was leaning against Eros at the food stand, when they let Pops know they were in a relationship now, even early, and he approved a weight was lifted off the both of them and she could tell. And now seemed wanted to make sure Eros knew she didn't care who saw them together that they were together. Of course she did seem to enjoy the slightly jealous looks from others. "No, not yet. She might not be back yet or if she is busy with...what ever they were doing." She was very fuzzy on the details other than she was told she wanted to make sure they got back. She looked over as as another proclamation had come through at the stands crystal. This one less of an emergency but more of an update. So often ignored them but she glanced over as it had a picture of Del on it saying the Lady was well. Crys looked at the picture and seemed to freeze. It couldn't be she thought, it was impossible. But, she seen that face 100s of times and never forget it as she was a bit of a fan. "The....Minnow?" She whispered.

Pops leaning on the counter, "It can't be that bad?" He said in return to Noah he was more than eager to let his friend stay for a little bit since she was technically stuck here for a little bit. They would be able to trade stories since Pops 'retired' from his other work he didn't have the same sources he once did about the going on in other places.

Midas was very annoyed with his son right now, after waiting what seemed like ages for him to come down he finally asked the owner if he could go see him. Only to find out he wasn't there. He had no idea where his son would have gone, true he could go looking for him but he wasn't about to spend the day searching. He too got pulled into Noah explain what was going on outside. He was curious what might be happening. "She may be on to something, we have own troubles here surely others are struggling as well. Please go on." He noted to Noah as he took a sip.

Rao watched from the door frame of Deetra's room he moved his hand to gently knock on it not wanting to scare her. "I remember when you made that." The falcon said in a slightly deep voice. All the maiden's knew Rao well as one of his duties was protection of them, he felt terrible when he heard of the possible kidnapping as he felt he let down in his duties. He wanted to make sure Deet had a proper send off and wished to give her a good bye as well, though not forever of course as she isn't leaving the Unkindness and he has a little more leeway to head out into the village proper.

Sharply looked at Lulu as she helped him with the soup. Sis, I can eat. It is talking that is hard. He told her but then still smiled as he was proud that his little sister is doing everything to help her brother. He seemed to take a breath after getting some food and looked over. The Coven isn't known to bring in outsiders for healing? What else have I missed? And there was a lot that was going to be dropped on him soon enough, but for now when asked if Lulu wanted to let Acerbus know he nodded. Oh yeah, Acer needs to know. Sure this is a good excuse to pull the Prince away.

Rotta was just behind Fai in the market holding a few bags in his arms. When he came over in the morning wanting to see if he was off suspension he was told he hadn't yet. In fact it wasn't a full day on it. Donovan suggested he head to the job board to see if anyone needed help with anything, but it was Fai who mentioned she needed to run some errands for Deet's arrival and was pretty sure Rotta could help with that. "You been able to find everything Miss Fai?" He asked.

***

Abbadon really was enjoying this day. With Zlo now in the castle they were one step closer to re-connecting with Soraya and his promised kept. Now the next step is trying to figure out what was going on with him. And Tiff has been a help reading the messages, it was like she was passing the gossip to him and a part of him enjoyed that, until she mentioned Memoria. He seemed to pause his bite and sat up a little. "Tiff..." He started, "We still don't know how dangerous he is right now. I...not sure it would be a good idea." He said honestly.

Serg and Nashy had been trading names for awhile now as they went about their day, each one coming up with something and sharing the pros and cons. Now just enjoying a small lunch or in this case helping his wife her latest craving thanks to their baby. "Hmm, not bad." He said about the latest one she proposed. But, he just smiled as it came back around that 'Headmaster' was really the best title. "There is truth to that." He noted, "Headmaster Serg." He repeated a few times and it was starting to sound better each time.

Rio taking the java with one hand holding his head in the other. "Oh...getting there." He noted. He too was a bit surprised that the drinks they enjoyed on their date were haunting him so bad this morning. His trick of water before bed normally counters such hangovers but not this time. Though his liquor was not as....high self as what they had night before. Part of him also wondered if that is why he was so restless the night before or was that because he was suppose to put that dreamcatcher gift up and instead it remained on the dresser. He took a sip and looked back to Vera. "And how come you seem to be unaffected?" He asked.

Torin looking at the sapling and having his slightly clawed hands in front of it and trying to coax it to grow, he had gotten some control, like he was feeling it and listening to its needs to get it just right. It was slow but he felt like getting the hang of it. "Almost..." He said to both himself and Juno watching. In a few moments and some green magic looking energy he got a couple of leaf to form and spread. "Ah ha." He said taking a breath and leaning back on the ground. "Look at that. How long did that take?" He asked.

Duncan was cleaning himself a little bit recovering from the absolute shock of his parents suddenly showing up at the castle. It didn't help they showed up at the excate same time as Saffy's father and her siblings. But, doing so unannounced didn't help his standings with some of the knights who had to deal with his grumpy traveled father. Looking over his shoulder, "No they don't. I mean they know about us, but I haven't been able to talk to them about anything else yet." He sighed he should have known though his mothers 6th sense would kick in. "Just glad the made here though, it is a long way from the frozen north."

Tria was not a happy tiger at the moment, Lana stopped by this morning and dropped the news about not only going on a mission. But, it was a mission that involved their home and she was not allowed to contact her mother there. There was also the way Tempest acted as well while helping explain it. She was trained well enough by Fang that he was holding something back. Like there was a major reason and it had to be about Lana. She was at her window looking out as her tail seemed to angrily sweep one direction and then another.

***

(Going to have Lana and more in my next post. This was was taking too long.)

Lana's ears perked up when she heard her name called, she was doing her best to be part of the team even though they have kept her on the back lines for now. She moved from her spot and over to Traine when called for. "Yes." She said with a small bow as she made her way up to him. She had an idea why she called him, her ears turning and twitching some. That amazing hearing coming into play.

***

Lafleeze sat at back table with in an Inn at Lana's village with a few other Jaguars, he seemed clam while the others were much more nervous. They been following reports of the La'Shire Unit moving through and taking out all they had done. "At this rate they will be coming here soon."

"We should have removed the doctor when we had the chance, she's the reason word got out."

Lafleeze put his hand up to make sure things remained quiet. "And if we did they would have been here sooner." He corrected them. He took another sip from his drink. "Now, we knew that they would catch on. But, they will be in for a shock when they reach here. The tales of village in need of aid will be shattered when everyone is seen to be fine and happy. And wanting to be free from the out of touch Royals of the La'Shire." He looked up as he saw the Tigress doctor walking in to grab some food before heading out. "Well...most anyway."

***

Zlo did his best to fight the feeling of wanting to sleep, his body and mind was exhausted fighting some unknown entity. He finally couldn't hold on anymore and fell on to the bed in his room. Everything seemed fine as he rested, though very still only his breathing showing him he was alive. But, after some time his body twitched and he started to wake again, his body lifted up but something was off, he moved as if it was the first time he used his body and when his eyes opened his eye color had changed to a white, almost like flames danced in them. Looking around he started to smile, ""So...this is what is like to have a body? Too be....free." He said to himself in a much different voice than before. The shard of the secpture that imbedded in his side had taken over the raven's mind.

“Thank you,” Del said as she took one of the offered plates and set it on the table in front of her, picking up a piece of fruit and eating it, before looking back to her husband as he sat beside her with his own meal. “Not so much the stealing part… but sometimes I do miss the adventure. Not to say we’ve lacked excitement here,” she noted with a smile. She sat back and put her plate on her lap before picking a piece off her sandwich and eating it, looking out over their balcony in the direction of the royal gardens where her attack had occurred. “Things were simpler then, though. I mean, I wouldn’t trade our family together for the world. That’s not what I’m saying. It’s just that now, overnight, I have a sister I never knew about… and apparently a crazy, homicidal mother that’s a powerful witch, if Dimael’s reports are true…” She looked back at him. “And now I’m wondering if my father is still out there too. I didn’t look hard enough for him when he disappeared. I was just a kid. I always thought he just abandoned me, but maybe something happened to him. It felt like it was just me against the world until I met you… I didn’t know my world was so much bigger than I realized. It’s a bit… much. Does that make sense?”

“Roddy’s a good guy. Actually, really easy to talk to. Easier than Jupiter, although… I’m making headway there too,” Blake noted with a smile. He then looked at Mela with mock-hurt. “What do you mean? Do you forget who my father is?” he asked. “Who would I inquire to?” he repeated with a light laugh. “He has the rarest of items from a lifetime of collecting. It’s just all locked away in the Archive Vaults. But we can ask Alcyone. She’s the spirit of the Archives. She’d help, especially if it’s for a good cause,” Blake said. “I could head back to La’Shire with your list of what you still need and be back before long.”

Atticus nodded in agreement when Judith said they could all use a break. He sat back and rubbed his eyes a bit before looking over at Samson. “You’re right, of course. I knew that coming here, I had to move carefully. Do it right. I don’t want any opportunity open to him to be able to come after her, but… unless we can get a witness to the abuse to speak of it openly to your son, even if I take her away from here, he’ll still have marital rights.” If someone were to bring forth actual evidence, even an eye witness testimony, it would be enough to invalidate the marriage and essentially free Lilyanna from any power Karin would have over her… “It’ll be hard to keep a low profile and not tip off Karin of my presence, but I’ll do it as long as need be until we can find a way to get her out.”

***

Loch breathed in the smoke from Sarasha’s pipe, which put out a slightly different fragrance of the Asmaria than the flowers that were woven around the chains did. He turned a bit, moving his head sie to side before opening his eyes. His head ached a bit. No doubt from a combination of the drinks he’d had yesterday, the sleep deprivation and the beating from his father. He looked up at Sarasha, but her attention seemed to be somewhere else. He didn’t know that she was planning to let his brothers, Jordan and Andre, into her private gardens in hopes of guiding Loch on the right path when it came to helping himself and his mother. “Ara?” he asked.

Orion looked at her an smiled, laughing just a bit. “I don’t know if I’d call it exciting, but… I’m glad you had fun,” he said, even if it was sneaking out of the Inn to avoid his father. He took a breath and sighed. “He never comes here, so… I don’t think we need to worry about him finding us. You’re probably wondering why any son would avoid his father like this, right?” he asked as he moved to cut off a piece of his savory crepe and eat it.

***
Twilight looked at Tenebrae and nodded when he said he would come with them if she wished it, and then she smiled when he said Rachel wouldn’t mind if he was missing for a little bit. “I can’t explain it, but… I just feel like you’re supposed to be there. It’s not like I had a vision or anything… but sometimes I just get these feelings… and it tends to work out better if I listen to them.”

“I know. I wish I knew too,” Koi agreed. “Faroe said we shouldn’t go visit, just because things are so complicated. I’m not sure what he meant by that, but he seems genuine in his concern for Lilyanna’s wellbeing. So, I guess we’ll just wait for word from him.” She watched as Mars seemed extra hungry today and she smiled. “Did you want me to make you another sandwich?” she offered.

“Hmm? What was that?” Eros asked after swallowing another bite of his meal. He’d heard Crys whisper upon seeing images of Del on the crystal screen on the stand. He could actually feel her body tense for a moment, but not in a fearful manner. More like she’d just seen something that really caught her attention. They’d just been talking about Novelyn and Crys had been brushing off concern until there was a good reason to worry, so he wasn’t sure if her sudden reaction was related to that or something else. “Crys?”

Noah looked over at Midas when he asked her to ‘go on.’ She glanced at Pops for a moment, clearly unsure why he was inserting himself into their conversation, but Pops didn’t seem to object, so she slowly continued. It wasn’t lost on her who Midas was either. His ex-wife, Cerulea, was one of her customers over in Azura. Her next stop that she wasn’t able to get to right now. She cleared her throat and took another sip of her drink. “Well… it’s gotten pretty bad out there. There’s rumor that it’s all because of the Dark Queen. I heard she came through the Gate to N’Jara, where she’d been banished, and she brought this… darkness… with her. I’ve heard others call it the Abyss,” she said. “And there are these creatures that live in it, and if they bite you or cut you and you survive, you can become one of them. Whole villages I used to go to are just gone now. They’re empty because they fled or they’re destroyed. You’re very lucky here. It’s like something keeps it from wanting to enter these woods,” she said.

Deet turned with a small gasp when she heard a voice behind her. She held the sun catcher and then smiled when she saw it was Rao. She gently covered it in a scarf in her bag to keep it safe. “I remember you helped me with tying the knots,” she added. She’d been just a tiny fledgling at that time. Even then she seemed so curious about the world outside the Coven, but when she was small, she’d asked so many more questions about it. It was as though getting older she learned not to ask, even if she always wondered. She never knew her father and, maybe, she sort of liked to think that Rao was what he’d have been like. Someone who looked after her instead of leaving her. “Will you visit me, Rao?” she asked him quietly as she looked over, feeling the sting of tears that she refused to let fall. She had made this choice, after all… but it didn’t mean she wasn’t scared about the unknown or sad to be leaving the only home and family she’d ever known up until now.

Lulu paused a moment, forgetting that Sharply had missed so much. “Well..” she started as she moved the spoon back into the bowl again and shifted to set it aside, moving to get more comfortable beside her brother on the bed. She sat back against the headboard and took a breath. “A lot changed when Lord Samson and Lady Judith stepped down and Acerbus became Lord of Unkindness,” she said, looking at him. “He and his wife, Lady Delilah, made a lot of changes here. She’s actually Flightless, so they’ve made Unkindness more Flightless-friendly and they’ve opened a permanent guarded portal between Unkindness and La’Shire, which is why we can so openly and easily send for aid, supplies and healers from them. They’ve become great allies… And Acerbus… is a father now, to twins…” It took everything in her not to tell him that he was a father too. It wasn’t her place to share that information. It was solely Zanna’s. “Actually, everyone thought Melaina was going to take over. Acerbus… left when he thought you had died. It hit him hard. But, from how I’ve heard it, if he hadn’t gone, he wouldn’t have met Del, and she was a big reason in him coming home and facing his responsibilities here… I’ll tell him about you when Zanna comes. I don’t want to leave you alone…” she said, clearly still worried about her brother’s condition, even if he’d healed some overnight, some of his bandages being able to be removed.

***

Nascha laughed when Serg started to repeat the title to himself out loud. “You’re cute,” she said with a little hoot before taking another bite of food. “I think you’ll be a wonderful headmaster, just like you’ll be a wonderful father,” she said confidently. “I already know it, because I’ve seen how much care and thought and time you’ve already put into making sure that the kids that come through La’Shire will have a safe place to learn and to experience things they might not where they’re originally from,” she said. A school was a logical move. When the danger of the Abyss passed and people were able to return to their homes, the added wings of rooms would go to waste in La’Shire… so creating a school and turning the rooms into dormitories would allow children from anywhere in D’Jorin to come study here, like a boarding school, as long as they wanted to. For now, the school could at least services the kids that were already here, and better than the currently thrown-together classes would do.

“Oh, I’m feeling it. I’m just hiding it better,” Vera said with a smile, her voice softer than usual, almost as proof. “I also might have eaten some of our leftovers pretty late last night. I think it might have helped, actually,” she added with a soft laugh before bringing her java up and breathing in its aroma before sipping it. “The kitchen staff said they added something to our java to help too… I don’t taste anything different, though…”

Juno smiled and then moved to close the journal, setting it down and then moving to lay on her side on the blanket and patting it. “It’s your first time. You made great progress. Does it really matter how long it took?” she asked. “Come over and eat lunch,” she said. Though clearly that was Juno’s way of sweetly steering away from the fact it’d taken a lot longer than the books said it should have. But like she had said, he was new to it… and he didn’t have a Druid here to teach him…

“Are you okay?” Aspen asked as he came back into their room with a very sleepy Ban. He’d taken the pup off her hands mid-morning when she had to have a private conversation with Lana and Eri seemed ready for a nap. He’d returned from giving Ban his bottle and lulling the dragon pup towards sleep. “Does this have something to do with your talk with Lana earlier?” he asked his wife, concerned by her obvious frustration.

***

“So what do you think?” Semper asked in Riggs’ office. Haven was guarding Zlo’s holding room after Riggs an Tatiana had examined a sedated Zlo all morning.

“Tatiana released her limiters and was able to observe what appeared to be a secondary infection inside him. Something almost sentient. It’s like a parasite, but not organic. We read up on reports that came through and one was from a Golden who studied some scepter that Zlo had on his person that had been shattered. He said it was missing a piece. From what we’ve seen, that very piece may be what is imbedded in him and causing his conditions. It’s like being possessed on top of whatever else Chaos did to him,” Riggs said. “We can perform surgery to extract the shard from the scepter, but from what I read in your reports so far, sedatives don’t last long with him. We could restrain him and do it while he’s awake, but the pain could put him into shock and that’s dangerous too. Or he could jerk at the wrong time and I could cut something by accident that could prove life-threatening… We need his cooperation, and I don’t know how to get that from him.”

“I might have an idea, one that’s been discussed in passing… but it wouldn’t be up to me,” Semper said, revisiting the idea of using a Memoria to try to get through to Zlo.

Tiff looked at Abbadon when he said her name with such concern. “I know, but… Abbadon… maybe I don’t need to channel his memories. Maybe I can show him Soraya’s. That’d be a lot safer and it would still help, maybe. They shared so many memories together… Surly he’d respond to her memories just as strongly as he would his own. Maybe he’d even be more open to them than his own. I’m aware of the stories of him and his past. He wasn’t always a good person, but… love changes people. It can make them better and make them realize their mistakes in the past…” She shifted a bit to sit on her hip so she was facing him more. “If it was Soraya in that condition and not Zlo… wouldn’t you want me to try?”
____________________________________________________________

“Even so, your presence is appreciated. Lily’s recovery won’t be overnight, but you’ve certainly helped speed it up,” Sabine said to Mizuki with a warm smile.

“Do you think Lily would say anything if you mentioned Loch to her?” Gideon asked.

Ambrose shook his head. “It might just upset her more at this point.”

“She said that Karin and her mother plotted to have Safira killed, threatened her life… I didn’t know all of that until yesterday when she told me,” Sabine admitted. She knew a lot of intimate details about her best friend’s life, including the fact that Karin had been abusive, but how much further it went and how far back… “We don’t know if Karin is the only one involved in her abuse or… if he’s threatened any of the other children.”

“Regardless, if the spirits are speaking of a potential murder in Unkindness, that is not to be taken lightly. We should tell Lord Acerbus… as though that young man doesn’t already have enough on his plate,” Ambrose said with a heavy sigh. He, amongst very few, knew the true cause of the lockdown. Delilah hadn’t just been attacked, but had essentially been assassinated, only to be saved by the presence of a Divine Shepherd in their midst. It wasn’t necessary to scare the people with the gravity of assassination attempts. The attempted coup to overthrow Samson last winter, resulting in the exile of many of the old Council and other high-powered members of Unkindness, had left people shaken enough. The death of Koi’s father, Councilor Alaric Evrain, had been the last questionable death to occur… an it had come out he’d actually been killed attempting to expose the coup. Things seemed to settle and become more joyous when Acerbus took over from his father and mother. It was a new era… and yet the remnants of the old era seemed to creep up steadily.

Faroe listened, but never looked directly at Aiyanna, out of respect to her and her emotions. He knew that she would not feel comfortable with a direct gaze at such a vulnerable moment. He watched as she summoned Windham, the bird moving to her shoulder. “That’s no demon, Anna…” he said simply. “Doesn’t sound like your cousin is one either…” he added with a sigh. It sounded like, although Loch had always been one to use violence, fists and fighting in his life… he seemed to have a conscience that directed him in how he used it and who he used it against. He didn’t know how to or if he should address the more horrific parts of her story, or just silently accept it… as he’d always accepted her. He’d known her parents were abominations. It’s why her father had been banished entirely and her mother was only allowed to stay because she was ill. “Always knew you were strong… and you should know that Loch is stubborn. Neither of you had it easy, and I’m sure that’s why he stepped in when he could. Because he understood the torment… You’ll find the right way to reach Loch. Or maybe it’s not you who has to. Maybe he’ll come to the decision himself… Maybe he has to.”

_______________________________________________

“Even longer knowing they had to cross through the Abyss,” Saffy said, shaking her head. “I still can’t believe my little sister came through that with dad,” she admitted, having gotten word from her mother that Basil had arrived safely, but unexpectedly with Tumeric and her friend with him. She put her hair half up in a clip, leaving the rest down. She walked out of the washroom, moving to sit down and slip on a pair of flats. She felt anything but hungry right now. She felt nervous or anxious. She couldn’t quite pinpoint it. It wasn’t about seeing Duncan’s parents again… or even seeing her father… it was just being out there where people would be looking at them and whispering. She never did like gossip. When it went around about Duncan and Twilight, she always shut it down quickly and found herself berating others for spreading rumors.

“All true things,” Soraya agreed. She moved to take a sip of her smoothie she’d gotten from the kitchen. Melody had insisted she make her one infused with the sun berries and fruits that Goldens so needed to recover their strength… and with the emotional ringer Soraya had been through these last few days, she needed it. “Everyone in La’Shire has been so kind and helpful, it’s no wonder their royals are the same. It had to be some combination of good fortune for him to be in Unkindness at the same time as… Zlo..” she said, her voice quieting at his name. She knew they weren’t supposed to mention him by anything other than his code name in public… but she struggled not to call him by his name. She slowed as they reached where Hunter would eventually be on his patrol, as long as they’d timed it right.

Basil pulled out his watch from his pocket and noted the time. “We should be going, darling,” he said to Corri. He tucked his watch back into his pocket and moved over to Merri, placing a hand on her shoulder and leaning in to kiss his youngest daughter on her forehead. “Explore, have fun. If you get turned around, just ask the castle to show you the way back to your room,” he said. While they were familiar with how La’Shire worked, Tumeric was very small when he took her back to the Warren where he and Corri believed Tumeric would get a more well-rounded upbringing. Corri knew, even back then, that Saffy had gifts that would be best nurtured in La’Shire.

Kale glanced over as the Sweetwaters talked amongst themselves. Merri looked particularly bashful all of a sudden, and he wasn’t quite sure what had been said. But it was clear that Corriander and Basil were looking like they were ready to head out… without them.

~*~*~*~

Spartan had left the royal suite he now shared with Silvi, offering to accompany Dia and continue their conversation regarding her first crystal and the benefits of her unique attire that went with it. It also allowed Silvi to have the privacy of the suite to have Mira’Liru over for lunch today.

Mira had let Silvi know that, maybe, it would be most comfortable meeting at Silvi’s quarters. The Fine Fur was used to eyes on her, but when it came to these sorts of things, she found herself oddly shy. Like being emotionally vulnerable was a new concept she found herself contending with since her emancipation. She left her and Koran’s room, making her way towards the older part of the castle where Silvitrista’s royal apartments were located. Where most of the royals lived, not far from where she and Koran were staying in the old guest wing… being some of the first to seek sanctuary when this all began.

“It doesn’t sound like very nice magic at all,” Vespa said as Miharu explained how Raiser’s magic made him feel. “I remember how easily I felt like an empty doll when she used it on me…” she said as she turned her hands over, remembering the heat that rose in her blood when her mother was manipulating her. She didn’t understand it before, and it was a shame she was starting to now… She looked at Miharu. “I don’t want to be like her. I don’t want her magic,” she whispered ruefully.

~*~*~*~*~

Sarah sat on a blanket by the water of one of her favorite gardens while she watched Mikleia and Rem playing in their bathing suits. She’d brought a picnic lunch for them all from the kitchen and opted to take them to have some fun, something Esric had expressed regret that Rem didn’t get more of with his stepmother. She looked over at the half-pixie, who looked relaxed, but also deep in thought, watching his baby sister playing, hearing her laughing.

“You seem to have a lot on your mind. You don’t have to, but in case you ever want to, you can confide in us, Esric. Mikleia is so fond of Rem, and we would do anything for her, and for her brother.”

Esric looked over and nodded. “Thank you. I believe you… I just… I’ve kept a lot to myself for so long, because that was the best thing to do…” he said, meaning it was the safest thing, but not wanting to have to divulge more. He felt like he was giving away too many secrets as it was… though he did trust Minato too. The elf was isolating right now, as his magics were burning as hot as the sun at this point in the day… so Esric had taken up Sarah’s offer to join them for a picnic and watch his sister have some fun. He had to figure out how to talk to her… about giving the talisman to Minato for safe-keeping, just for a little while… to keep her safe, too. Maybe… Sarah would be helpful in doing that.

****

Nour sat with Solace, looking into one of the viewing pools they used to watch the mortal world. She sighed and leaned back, resting against him. “I know it was for all the right reasons and, honestly, for the best that we left their realm, but… I am relieved that one of us will be there amongst them again,” she said, meaning Naria’Jean. “Now, if only that golem posing as him could be ended so Naria’Jean can be made whole again… I know Orkla says to have patience, that the day will come, but even with all our power here, I feel restless,” she confessed. “And then there’s our daughter… What would it mean if she were to find herself with feelings for the Lord of the Ne’Ther? He lives in a realm beyond our reach,” she said, meaning it would also be beyond Naracissa’s. And while it seemed premature to make such assumptions, Nour also knew that with fascination could come more with time.

Nara was hanging cleansing dream crystals on the trees that lined one of the corridors of her dream palace, the pearly green leaves catching the warm light that the starry milky-way-type sky cast through the prisms. She paused as she heard a distinct whimper that seemed to echo for her. She turned towards the corridor, which extended and stretched almost infinitely. “Show me.” A single door manifested in front of her, glowing around the edges. The door was wooden and pink, covered in and framed with ornate flowers, butterflies and stars. A hand-drawn sign was taped to the middle, done in crayon, bearing a name: Plumeria. Clearly the dream door of a young child. Nara touched the pink crystal doorknob and the door opened, revealing a child cowering in the corner as something akin to elves, but much darker, closed in on her. She summoned her staff and held it out, slamming the base of it into the floor and a wave of light pushed them back before they disappeared into puffs of smoke. She looked over at the child and approached her, kneeling down. “Plumeria… are you okay?” she asked the child. She looked around. Those hadn’t been just part of her imagination. She’d been walking too close to the veil between Somnambula and the Other… and those shadows had known how to force their way through. She didn’t know how to keep them at bay, and they had nearly hurt her.
________________________________________________________

“Doesn’t feel like she’s failed. Every time I close my eyes, and even when I don’t… I have these memories of horrible things. A person I don’t recognize when I look in the mirror and yet, time and again, he does terrible things. He hurts others. What sort of light is that?” Savarian asked, shaking his head some, as though there was no real absolution to be found. If he felt this way without his heart in his body, would the dark and twisted past lives he’d lived not completely break him if it was restored? It would require a lot of help from the Ancients themselves to ensure that didn’t happen, and they had seen him as both worthy of saving and unworthy, at different times. He held up his hand to stop Tegra from countering him right now. “I’d rather not… be lectured right now. Besides, you’re better off resting. Or I might incur the wrath of Myth. No one gets off easy if that happens.” He then looked up at the lanterns when Tegra explained them… “Hopefully you’ll feel your strength and health return soon, then, between the lanterns and… I hear tonight will be a full moon. It’s like Luminos timed it as such.”

“It’d be so much easier if she could just know we’re here and wake up,” Myth said. “Alright, then let’s split up. This things is so overgrown… we’ll have to move things to find the spell glyph, but… you know Nimue… Will… and nature. Try not to hurt anything. And whatever you’re forgetting, I’m sure you’ll hear about it once she’s awake,” she added as she walked off to start looking for the glyph, unaware that Will already was, indeed, awake.

Nimue Willow Pendragon drank another potion as she sat and watched Noctis being restored to her original state as the golem slept. Though Will didn’t see her as a golem… but as a sentient being. One that was no different from any other mortal. Will had ensured that when she created her. She stood up and moved towards the stairs that led up to the sealed secret entrance to her chamber. The sunlight poured in from the holes that encircled the temple, allowing for ventilation and natural light, but the main mirrored floor over the top, that let the light in from the opening in the dome ceiling over the temple without allowing anyone to see down into her chamber, had been blocked… leaving the room darker than normal. She didn’t know it’d simply been overgrown by vines… blocking out the sun. “Time to get out of here. I can’t wait for a proper bath,” she said with a groan. Her body still ached from immobility for who knew how long. Sleeping spells were rarely pleasant to wake from.
____________________________________________________

“Momma’s seen enough of what I made. Let’s just ask the protective detail if we can go visit Opal and then we can stop at the kitchen and get something for lunch so Momma won’t be upset we didn’t eat,” Sunny said as she smiled and got up. She moved to place the hair comb into a box with some tissue paper before closing it up. She then looked at Levi and nodded. “All set, then.”

“We’d have to either get permission from the castle’s spirit, and maybe it would show us the way… or we could get one of the Knights to show us. They have to know of any secret passageways…” Hes noted. “I’m going to make my way back towards the library. Meet me there and we’ll regroup.”

“Penny. You know going into the Mist was forbidden,” Hattie said tersely. She shook her head and sighed, “Too late to chastise you now, I guess. Hopefully, when all of this Abyss stuff blows over and we can return to Far Mist, there won’t be any reason to forbid crossing through the Mist,” she reasoned. It was really only forbidden because of Slate and Finbar, who agreed it was simply getting too dangerous outside the shelter of the Mist that surrounded their lands. But if everything were to settle down, and now having a merger with the 106th and more alliances built up, there wouldn’t be any reason to stay within the protective boundaries of the Mist.

Penny looked over at Chai and then back to Raphtalia. “So Oaken saved Chai, but you saved Roan?” she asked curiously. Of course it wasn’t completely like that. It wasn’t like Roan had been an incapable Sentinel out in the Mist, it was just that he’d been struck by a potentially poisoned blade trap and Raphtalia had been able to aid him. His injury was perhaps the only reason she was willing to approach at all, and had it not happened, she might never have revealed herself to them or received the invitation to join them. “So are you, like, a warrior too?”

~*~*~*~*~

“Thank you,” Zeke said as Lacey finished his stitches and did so with tight precision. “That won’t even leave a scar,” he complimented as he moved to grab the bandage and wrap around his chest and back. It’d do for now. He wanted to do as Lacey suggested and check on Mare Sharne and Lady Seanan. He stood up and pulled a fresh shirt on, given to him by the nurse. “Will you be alright?” he asked, having already previously noticed her limp when they were evaluating the arena… but it seemed to be worse, perhaps exacerbated by the fight.

“You have nothing to apologize for… to anyone,” Sharne said to Seanan. Her voice was stern in the message, but gentle in the delivery. She wanted Sean to know she had nothing to be sorry for. Being a Mare seemed to have come naturally to her, especially since at a young age, Calsharne had cared more about the well-being of her herd than her mother ever did. It was obvious that if the Da’Rania Herd had any chance, her mother needed to be removed. At a very young age Sharne had already faced off against Dahl once before, too. It felt like fate that she would face him once again. “You are a member of my herd, Seanan. I would protect you like I would any of mine,” she said. Despite not being much older than Seanan, Sharne had clearly been in a position of great responsibility for most of her young life, so her Matriarchal role seemed easy to understand. “All that matters, in the end, is that you didn’t get hurt, Quinn is going to be okay, and you’ve been restored to your full self.”

“Must there be others going forward?” Ashe asked. “Why not change things to a Council like they do here in La’Shire?” Of course, that would be a large change to make amongst the more old-world herds. Those like Sharne’s were open to the Council process and had partaken in them within La’Shire, as was expected of them and of the leaders of other tribes seeking asylum within the castle. But only a small number of herds would likely be willing to readily give up an ages old tradition in which they based their own laws. At least they now had limits on them being to the death and the addition of safeguards.

“We’re always talking about how dangerous it is for the kids that came from the future to meddle in the past… but what if we have to meddle with the present to change Ryn’s future?” Kahi asked. He was usually the sort to argue against that sort of thing, but when it came to his own future children… it seemed that was where he waivered. “Have you ever day walked without Kia?” he asked, already knowing the answer was no… “I don’t want you to try anything if it’ll put you at risk. There must be another way to find him.”

Chantilly shifted a bit in the large bed, sitting up slowly, her hair falling in long loose curls around her. She brought a hand up to touch her head for a moment before rubbing her eyes. She listened a little longer, hearing Nyx grumbling about the cat an Nessa laughing over the whole thing. It sounded like they were both feeling a lot better. And, although the unexpected nap had helped her greatly, it left her realizing how absolutely sleep-deprived she’d been.

“Felix doesn’t hate you. You’re the one who brought me and him together, right, little man?” Nessa asked as she moved her arms up for Felix to jump down and climb into them where she sat. She took in a deep breath and let it out in a soft sigh. “It feels so strange and surreal to be back in a physical form.” She was still recovering. It wasn’t like it would take her only a couple of days to recover from decades of being trapped in a spirit form. She had been given a dropper full of Miravor to help with fortification and rejuvenation of the spirit and her magical core, as well as Zion to hasten her physical recovery, but time was still her biggest helper. She knew that her big brother, who had revealed himself to be a Knight to the Ancient of Time and Space herself, was frustrated with not being able to move time ahead for her… but she wouldn’t want him to break any of the strict rules of his position either. Just the fact Drachrona had saved him and given her a chance to have her brother in her life again was enough for her. “So… is your girlfriend still sleeping? Will she be having lunch with us?” she asked with a smile, that smile of a teasing little sister.

~*~*~*~

“Oh…” Io moved to take the offered orb. “It’s very pretty,” she said, cupping it with both hands and looking at the water inside with the flowers floating in it. “How do I use it?” she asked. Pretty as it was, she wasn’t sure how a crystal orb full of water could guide her… unaware that it would likely allow her to be in contact with the very Ivijiran Elf, Zarina, whose grace had been gifted to her family so very long ago. Though Vyshae might not even know fully how it works, since she did not have grace of her own to base anything off of. Io didn’t understand that having grace made her a beacon in the dark to those who would like to exploit it… like Furies or even the Black Sun Thornes, who are likely not happy about Traine’s defecting from them in favor of residing in the Kingdom of the Summer Isles, home to his birth mother, Farina. Malcavian, in particular, Train’s father, would likely be especially frustrated at his son’s lack of Black Sun loyalty.

___________________________________________________

“You should get washed up too, now, so we can be down there in time for lunch,” Paz said as she moved to start getting dressed. The roo was feeling famished, which no one could blame her for. She was pregnant, hadn’t eaten since last night and had just been through a tie with her frisky fox. It was one of the reasons she insisted on bathing alone. Otherwise he might make them on time only for dinner!

“Heirloom?” Cassius repeated as Prim explained who he was… as described in one of her great great grandmother’s journals. He then looked over at Senn for affirmation if the figure he’d seen matched the description in any way.

Senn nodded. “Yeah, sounds like him,” he said simply. “Explains the strange blends of scents too,” he added. “Smelled like cookies in a forest,” he said. “But he wasn’t alone. He brought someone into the Estate grounds with him. He came from the direction of the Healing Pools,” he said. “Maybe someone’s hurt or in trouble, maybe someone else the Queen is unhappy with,” he reasoned. Maybe someone they could get some information from. Although they couldn’t know that Heirloom had taken on a protectiveness over the girl since she snuck into the Estate grounds last night for a mission that turned out to be impossible… one that Mallium and Gracia had intended for her to fail.

Pandora paused for a moment before blushing, her ears falling back against her hair as she nodded shyly and smiled. “Yes… thank you… I think a bath would help,” she agreed. To feel clean after all she’d been through, the fevers and chills and everything between her and Leif on top of it… And it might help with the soreness she felt this morning. “You pick. I trust you…” she said to him when he offered to call out the fragrances to her… but she knew he’d pick for her just fine. He’d revealed himself to know her… quite well.

Thierry relaxed when Heirloom had given her a touch that chased away the bad memories and nightmares. What girl who had been subjected to Mallium didn’t suffer bad dreams after? He needed to be stopped, right alongside Gracia, but even now he was being tended to by the Queen’s personal healers, who were under enchantments forcing them to do her bidding. Enchantments that were akin to the brands that Severin had used on his daughters and on most Sklaves to ensure obedience and complete autonomy over another. Only Gracia and Mallium’s products were physical bracers, not quite as fancy or inconspicuous as what Severin had come up with. Mallium had been planning to put one on Thierry in the form of a choker since she didn’t seem to become obsessed with him like the other girls all did.
_________________________________________________________

Zai returned the kiss and smiled, blushing some at just how sweet Aiyan was. “I love you so much, you know that?” she asked him. “I always knew one day you’d come home,” she said, pausing as she shook her head, feeling her eyes welling up. “Sorry… pregnancy hormones,” she said with a small laugh. But she really didn’t know where she’d be right now if Aiyan hadn’t returned to Ethion. She probably would still be alone, because… honestly… it’d always been Aiyan.

“Me too,” Singo said as he looked at Suna. He then nodded when she asked if he’d like some water. “That’s help,” he said as he moved to force himself to sit up more. “I don’t even remember getting here,” he admitted. “I guess those things packed a lot more poison than I first thought. Caught me off guard.” He wasn’t used to succumbing to much. He’d never gotten into a tussle he couldn’t walk away from, and while he had walked away from that one, he’d gotten taken down by it later.

Lorna took in each of the newcomers, but she found her physical vision being overcome by her other vision, closing her eyes and seeing them clearly still, just in another way. She opened them again once things settled down and her Sight wasn’t overwhelming her with all of the unspoken truths for them. She took a breath and smiled, shaking her head. “I understand the urgency… I’m only sorry that you’ve come when Ethion is in a time of recovery. We’ve suffered some troubles the last few days. Though we’ve had many injuries, we fortunately haven’t suffered any losses than we’re aware of,” she noted. “You’re here to see the Wise Man?” she asked. “Or should I refer to him, in this situation, as the Curse Breaker? That is who you’re truly seeking…” she said more than asked, and her eyes traveled over to Kiyoko with a clear knowing.
“We know that we’re bringing more trouble your way…” Oden began before Lorna held up a hand and looked over at him.

“We may have suffered our troubles here recently, but we are stronger in the wake of it. You saw yourselves when you came through the village… Druids, Lycans and Tigers… We have plenty of help to defend this land, and with Spiritus restored and the added protections we added within our borders to battle our last enemies, we will not be so easily breached by the demons that follow you,” Lorna said. “Besides… we have one of our own within Ethion this day… one who knows how to protect against them and those under their influence,” she said, meaning Zalli. “So please… no apologies. None of you have anything to apologize for,” she said, looking back to Kiyoko, as though that message was especially for her.

Novel sat by quietly as she watched the others in the exchange with this girl who looked like she was no older than herself. She didn’t know much about the Seer of Ethion, though, so she opted to simply remain quiet and take it all in. She’d never been in Ethion before, and to be honest, not many were openly granted access in the past. Rangers were highly skilled and rarely deterred bounty hunters, and she and her crew had been in their sights once or twice.

“That’s pretty far north… almost further than where I first found your trail,” Naiya noted, smiling at the memory of how she and Kei had met. With her hunting the ‘outlaw tiger’ to bring him in for his bounty and to put an end to his mischief making. However, things had turned out much differently. Kei had probably come across both Regius and Oden when he was up North before perhaps.

“Arc’s been very popular lately. Why is it he’s not a Draoi, I always wondered,” Fable admitted. He was as much a figurehead in Ethion as the Draoi were, as Lady Lorna was. In fact… there were stories that he was born way back when the Druids and the Celts were at war, both lead by Kings and Queens, when the ruins atop Glendahlow Mountain were a sprawling Druid castle. Of course, it was no rumor. He’d been bestowed with the same gift of youth and longevity as Lorna had been, for his gifts as a healer and, more impressively, a curse breaker, capable of even intervening in curses that plagued an Ancient. “After the encounter out there… I worry that bringing them here will just bring more trouble our way when we’ve hardly had time to recover from the last two battles… in our home no less.” She sighe and then tipped her head. “You’ve gotten good at that. Remember when you couldn’t even wrap a bandage?” she asked as Fennis finished up tending to her cut on her arm.

“I’m no doctor,” Garand said, clarifying that his medical knowledge went as far as field training as a knight and just from being a rowdy boy with a slew of brothers getting bashed up a bit in their antics now and then. “But… it’s still better to favor it and walk with the assistance of a crutch or a cane,” he said. “Those sorts of things don’t heal in a day, unless maybe you have some Zion. Oh… wait… that was invented here, wasn’t it?”

“We’ll have to ask our hosts for some then, if it’ll help Erza recover,” Sylar said casually. After all, Erza had offered to come along to look after Traya in her heavily pregnant state… and that was made harder to do when she herself was injured. Sometimes Sylar could still be a bit pragmatic in his priorities.

“Oh did they? You don’t know your way around… our home yet?” Maize asked with a smile, having to pause before calling it only her home. It’d been her home alone for so long, but now… she could call it ’ours’, a place to share with another. That is… if he was open to this being his home, too.
___________________________________________________

Rostan was at the water’s edge in moments, the Sea Wolf being as fast on land as he was in the water. “What do you need?” he asked with urgency in his voice. No need to say her name or ask her what she’d found. Clearly whoever she found was in desperate need for immediate assistance and River couldn’t offer it, otherwise she’d have dragged one or more back with her. She’d know what he needed to know. How many were they going in to bring back, how many would they need to do it and would they need any special equipment to do it?